THE FIRST PART OF THE ELEMENTARY WHICH ENTREATETH chiefly OF THE right writing of our English tongue, set forth by RICHARD MULCASTER. Imprinted at London by Thomas Vautroullier dwelling in the blak-friers by Ludgate 1582. TO THE RIGHT HONOURABLE MY VERY GOOD LORD, THE L. Robert Dudlie Earl of Leicester Baron of Denbigh, knight of the most noble order of the garter and S. Michaëll, master of her majesties horses, and one of her highness most honourable privy counsel. RIGHT honourable and my very good Lord, as the considerations, which enforced me to offer her majesty the first fruits of my public writing, were exceeding great, so those reasons, which induce me now to present to your honour, this my second labour, be not very small. Her majesty representeth the parsonage of the hole land, and therefore clameth a prerogative in duty, both for the excellency of her place, wherewith she is honoured, as our prince, and for the greatness of her care, wherewith she is charged, as our parent. If honour be the end of that, which is done, her place is to claim, if the common good, than her charge is to challenge. Which both claim in honour, and challenge in charge, did concur in one aspect, when I offered her my book. For mine own purpose was to honour her place, with the first of my labour, and my book pretended to benefit her charge with some general profit. Again being desirous both to procure my book passage, through her majesties dominions, & to lay some ground for mine own credit, at the very fountain, how could I have obtained either the first, without her sufferance, or the last, but with her countenance? Whose considerate judgement if my book did not please, my credit were in danger, whose gracious permission if it were denied, my success were in despair. So that both my duty towards her majesty, as my sovereign prince, and my desire of furtherance by her majesty, as my surest protection, compelled me of force to begin with her highness, by satisfying of my duty, to come in hope of my desire, if the matter, which I offered should deserve liking, as the course, which I too showed desire to please. Now my duty in that behalf towards her majesty being so discharged, whom the presenting of my book makes privy to my purpose, doth not the very stream of duty, & the force of de sert carry me straight from her highness unto your honour, whether I have in eye your general goodness towards all them, which be learned themselves, or your particular favour towards my travel, which teach others to learn? For in common judgement is not he to take place next after the prince in the honour of learning, which all way by the prince most prefereth learning? wherein I do not see, that there is any one about her majesty (without offence be it spoken, either to your honour, if you desire not to hear it, or to any other person, which deserves well that way) which either justly can, or unjustly will compare with your honour, either for the encouraging of students to the attainment of learning, or for helping the learned to advancement of living. Which two points, I take to be most evident proufs of general patronage to all learning, to nourish it being green, to cherish it being grown. Of which your honours both first nourishing, and last cherishing of each kind of learning, there is no one corner in all our country but it feeleth the fruit, and thrives by the effect. For how many singular men have been worthily placed, how many needful places have been singularly appointed by your either only or most honourable means? with this general consideration whereby all men are bond to your honour in duty, who either like of learning, or live by learning, mine own particular doth join itself, with all officiousness, and desire to do honour, where it hath found favour. For I do found myself exceedingly indebted unto your honour for your special goodness, and most favourable countenance these many years. Whereby I am bond to declare the vow of my service unto your honour not by the offering of a petty book alone, such as this is, but by tendering whatsoever a thankful mind can devise in extremity of power for so excellent a patron. And though I begin the show of my devotion with a very mean sacrifice, for so great a saint, (as what a simple present is a part of an Elementary, or an English orthography to so great a person, and so good a patron?) yet am I in very good hope, that your honour will accept it, and measur my good will, not by the value of the present, but by the wont of your goodness. For duty will break out, and an ishew it will found, which though it stream not great, where it springeth first, yet is it as pure, as where it spreadeth most. more offerings, hereafter of the like sort, may give it greater show, but none of any sort can show more good will. And so I desire your honour to take it, in way of evidence to the world, that your desert hath bond me: in way of witness to yourself, that I would return duty. Mine own good will I know myself, of your good liking I nothing doubt, whose honourable and ordinary disposition is, to take things well, which taste of goodwill. I offered to her majesty the prime of my pen, I offer to your honour the prime of right penning, not handled thus before, as I can perceive by any of my country, though I see diverse, that have been tampering about it. And as the difference of state between her majesty, & your honour made me of mere force to begin with her, and to descend to you: so the matter of that book, which I presented unto her, is the occasion of this, which I offer unto you. In that book among other things, which the discourse enforced, as it enforced many, (because it doth meddle with all the needful accidents, which belong to teaching.) I did promise an Elementary, that is, the hole matter, which children are to learn, and the hole manner how masters are to teach them, from their first beginning to go to any school, until they pass to grammar, in both the best if my opinion prove best. This point is of great moment in my judgement, both for young learners to be entered with the best, and for the old learned to be sound from the first. This Elementary am I now to perform. Whose particular branches being many in number, & the book thereby growing to some bulk, I thought it good to de vide it into parts, upon sundry causes, but chiefly for the printer, whose sale will be quik if the book be not big. Of those several parts, this is the first, wherein I entreat (though that be but little) of certain general considerations, which concern the hole Elementary, but I handle specially in it the right writing of our English tongue, a very necessary point, and of force to be handled, ear the child be taught to read, which reading is the first principle of the hole Elementary. For can reading be right before writing be righted, seeing we read nothing else, but what we see written? or can writing seem right, being challenged for wrong, before it be cleared? I accounted the print as a statary writing, and therefore incident to the same term. I have traveled in this point of our English writing, somewhat more than ordinary. Wherein what my judgement is, your honour may perceive even by this my thus writing, which is as the common, though more certain than the common, as my precepts will show: because I writ nothing without cause why, and most certain ground. For I have sounded the thing by the depth of our tongue, and planted my rules upon our ordinary custom, the more my friend, because it is followed, nowhere my foe, because nowhere forced. Whereby I do perceive, why we aught to writ thus, as the common currant is, without the alteration of either custom, or charact, though with some correction of certain wants, and general direction for the hole pen. I begin to teach this low, because I would not leap, but rise by degrees intending to mount higher, as my argument grows higher. Now this book being parcel of the Elementary, severed upon this cause, presenteth itself first, as a leader to the residue, unto your honour, making public show of my private duty, and pretending an argument very pertinent to my profession, though seeming not so proper to your estate. And yet I take it not alltogither unproper, considering your honour both handle the pen yourself exceedingly well, and far above the common of most nobility not only with us, but also elsewhere, and besides that you can judge of the very best penning, with as great skill, as yourself can use the pen exceedingly well, which two singular properties do argew in mine opinion no great impropriety in the offering such a present to such a parsonage, so rarely qualified, though of marvelous height above, either the matter, which is offered, or the party which offereth. And therefore I am in hope that your honour will take this simple treatis concerning the right writing of your country speech, with a very goodwill, as your daily travel is to work your countries good, with your hole endeavour. Further, I do not take it to be any disparagement to your honourable conceit to seem to favour so mean a thing, as an orthography is, considering very great states and princes to, in the places, where they lived, did not think meanly of it, but were dealers therein, and writers themselves, as M. MESSALA the grave counsellor, M. CICERO the great orator, C. CAESAR the famous conqueror, who dealt this way in the Latin tongue, and thereby did win, both credit to themselves, and countenance to their country. I will use no more examples, where there is no more need, neither proof of other tongues, where the Latin is enough. The profitableness of the thing may move your honour to favour it, as a furniture to knowledge, the honourableness of such personages may persuade you to further it, as a brood of nobility. As it cannot but yield most honourable matter for history to work on to everlasting memory, that her most excellent majesty amongst other her affairs, vouchsafed to consider of the state of learning in her time, that it went in right course, for the right maintaining of a peaceable government, which peaceableness is the end of all government, as learning is the mean: so it cannot but withal sound to your perpetual honour, if it shall please you to move her majesty to so honourable a consideration, that all learning may testify to posterity, that such a prince did it, such a counsellor moved it. Perfitness in learning which consists in right education of choose wits, in right method of best matter, in full time both to learn & digest, when it comes to deal abroad, is the instrument of quietness, considerate in publishing her own opinion, with warrant for truth, with wariness for peace: the contrary corrupts, where it cannot guide: it worketh dissension, when it is not resolved, and in imperfection, uttereth the first conceived heat, which sufficiency in time, and digestion in study, would either not have uttered, or have otherwise qualified. And though afterward it reclaim itself, upon better advise, it cannot stay the quiksiluer, which at the first push it hath poord in people's heads, an enemy to concord, which learning pretendeth, as the Art of peace, from the highest divine to the lowest infant. The most mighty, and most merciful God preserve her most excellent majesty with long and happy life, to work this and many such effects, to his honour, her own renown, and her people's good, and the same good God preserve your honour, as a counsellor of most trust, to a prince of most wisdom, to beawtify nobility, to advance knowledge, to assist your country, in both true religion, and politic rule: and amongst other things, not of lest honour, to further our schools: that even the young infant through this hole realm, may learn to know, how much he is bond to your honourable furtherance for his good bringing up in the Elementary principles of all learning, before he do remove to any university: as all those students, which are of the universities, do both praise and pray for your honourable prosperity, for that great encouragement, which they receive by you, both while they study there, and when they serve abroad in public functions of the common weal. Your honours most bond in all dewtifulnesse. RICHARD MULCASTER. Autoris ipsius ad librum suum. Naetu parue liber, non debes tristior ire, Quod frontem decorent carmina nulla tuam: Nec, quia nulla tuas exornant nomina valuas Credere nulla ausis corda favere tuis. Conueniunt illis numerosa encomia libris, De quorum certa commoditate liquet: Quorum sensit egens solidos Respublica fructus, eventu verbis adijciente fidem. Tu quia spe sola sitientia pectora lactas, Sola decet vultum patria Musa tuum, Quaefacilem dulci veniam pro laud precata Lectori eliciat candida verba tuo. Crescet ab eventu cum iam fiducia certo, Totus amicorum carmine tectus eris. Ambiguo, qua fronte potes vix liber ab herba Alterius dubia messe ligare fidem? Interea nullam laudem venare, triumphus Sittibi lectoris gratia solatui. Nam praestare nequis culpam, quia noster es, atqui Nec potes ingentis criminis esse reus Sunt adeo tenues, quas tu moliris habenas, Nelapsicaedes Autumedontis erit Nam quid habet magnipuerorum elementa referre, Si species rebus corporis instar erit? Ergo tibi fortunacaput si torua ferire Caeperit, exigui vulnerisictus erit. Nec laetalis erit, si collidare, ruina, Qui toto pronus pectore serpis humi. Quae docet aeterni feruens miracula patris, Quae tractat multa condita iura fide Quae gravium versat metuenda negotia regum, Errores caveat provida turba suos: Nos faciles nostras quacunque retexere nugas, Viso praesentes angue referre pedem. Quisi corruimus, non uná corruit orbis, Publica nec nostro vertitur axe salus. Nec tam nostra nocent, quae chartis credimus. Illa Ingenti torquent saucia cord malo, Quae legum, regúmque truces paritura ruinas Caetera prosternunt omnia strage pari. Tulento pueros buxum torquere flagello, Primáque musarum claustra subire doces. Nulla tibi gravior puerili in turbine turba Si non hoc, alio Musa petenda modo, In quo si quis erit male cepti tramitis error, Non vitae, verumres erit illa viae. Hijs ego me voveo, quia primi fontis ab unda Sic solet ingentes volvere flumen aquas Quique minaturas caelo meditabitur arces, Sollicita primum praeparat arte solum. Et mihi, si magni moles operosa laboris Ad sua tardantes traxerit ora manus, Non erit indecoris curae, vanique laboris, Si verus veras audit Apollo preces, Mollia cum tenero formare crepundia lact, Atque vel infanti iura tenenda dare. Hincque vel Iliacos traducere carmen ad actus, Vel quicquid rerum seria cura jubet. Ergo meos siquis vocat ad maiora labores, Ille mea, quaeso, me sinat ire via. Et tu parue liber sic excusare parentem Disce tuum, si quis, cur parit ista? roget. Vtque tuis parcat clemens erroribus ora, Si non hic, alibi sic habet ille suos, Et tibi fortassis vel sponte pepercerit, utqui Dum te errare videt, se quoque posse videt. una meos multum solatur causa labores, Quos sibi devotos Anglia nostra videt. Cnra mihi commune bonum, miserebitur omnis, Si quis speratifaenoris error erit: Perge liber, fratremque tuum comitare, minores In procinctu alij iam meditantur iter. R. M. The titles handled in this book. Why I begin at the Elementary, & wherein it consists. pa. 1. chapter 1 That this five branched Elementary is warranted by general chapter 2 authority of all the gravest writers. & the best common weals. pa. 5. The opinion of the best writers concerning the choice of chapter 3 wits fit for learning. pag. 11. That this Elementary and the profitableness thereof is confirmed chapter 4 by great reason and most evident proufs. pag. 18. That this Elementary seasoneth the young minds with the chapter 5 very best and sweetest liquor. pag. 20. That this Elementary maketh the child most capable of chapter 6 most commendable qualities. pag. 24. That this Elementary resembleth nature both in number of chapter 7 abilities, and in manner of proceeding. pag. 27. That this Elementary riddeth the course of the after learning chapter 8 from all difficulty and hardness. pag. 37. That this Elementary by avoiding of ignorance avoideth all chapter 9 misliking. pag. 44. That the entry to language and judgement thereof by grammar chapter 10 is the end of the Elementary. pag. 49. The general platform & method of the hole Elementary. p. 52. chapter 11 The method which the learned tongues used, in the finding out chapter 12 of their own right writing. pag. 61. That the English tongue hath in itself sufficient matter to work chapter 13 her own artificial direction for the right writing thereof. pag. 77. An answer to some pretended imperfections in the writing of chapter 14 our tongue. pag. 83. What right in writing is, and of what force consent is in voluntary chapter 15 inventions. pag. 100 The seven means to found out, and ascertain the right writing chapter 16 of English. pag. 104. Of general rule, wherein the nature, and force of every particular chapter 17 letter is examined. pag. 108 Of proportion. 2. pag. 124. chapter 18 Of composition. 3. pag. 140. chapter 19 Of derivation. 4. pag. 144. chapter 20 Of distinction. 5. 148. chapter 21 Of enfranchisment. 6. pag. 152. chapter 22 Of prerogative. 7. pag. 157. chapter 23 The use of the general table. pag. 162. chapter 24 The table. pag. 170 chapter 25 The conclusion of this treatis concerning the right writing chapter 26 of our English tongue. pag. 226. Of the nature of an Elementary institution. pag. 227. chapter 27 THE PERORATION. To my gentle readers, and good countrymen, wherein many things are handled concerning learning in general: the nature of the English, and foreign tongues besides some particularities concerning the penning of this, and other books in English. pag. 229. THE FIRST PART OF THE ELEMENTARY. Cap. I Why I begin at the elementary, and wherein it consists. THere be two causes, which move me to the penning of this Elementary, whereof the one is mine own promise, the òther is the argument itself. The argument itself persuades me to the penning thereof, because it is so fit for the training up of children, as nothing can be fit: and the stream of discourse in my former book, which I name Positions, did carry me on to promise it, and binds me to perform it. But for the better linkking of this book to that, seeing this is nothing else, but the performing of one piece, which I promised in that, I must needs shortly run over the main branches of that, ere I enter into this. The matter of that book consists A short repeating of the for mer book entitled Positions. chiefly in two general points, the one proper, the other proceeding. I call that argument proper, which is the natural subject of that same book, & being once handled there desires no further speech in any other treatis. I call that proceeding which being but named there as a thing most necessary to some further end, requireth more handling, than it hath there, to be better fitted for so profitable an end. Of the first sort, which is the proper inhabitant of that same book, and to be inquired The proper argument of the Positions. for there, all those discourses be, which concern the teacher, or the learners person, which concern the place to teach or learn in, which concern the time, both when to begin, & how long to continue, and such other circumstances, which being once entreated of, discharge my pen from dealing with them further, though they do not discharge the magistrates of my country, from heding of them better. Because they be very full of profit, though somewhat hard of performance, through those natural difficulties, which profess enmity to all good things, and would shoulder them out, for taking any place, either at their first planting, when they are to be received, or upon default, when they are to be redressed. Good things The cause why good things are hardly planted at the first grow on very hardly at their first planting, because that profit, which they promise at their entry, hath not yet been proved, and therefore wanteth the commendation of trial, which is the very best mean to enforce persuasion: and their pretence to be profitable, upon some probability in sequel, is a great inducement in deed, but to those people, which can foresee ear they feel, but of small importance to them, which camnotses till they feel. Good things find hard footing, when Why reformation is hard lie wone. they are to be reform after a corruption in use, because of that enormity which is in possession, and usurpeth on their place, which having strengthened itself by all circumstances, that can move retaining, and with all difficulties, that can dissuade alteration, fighteth sore for itself, and hard against redress, through the general assistance of a prejudicate opinion in those men's heads, which might further the redress. Which prejudice in opinion being grounded upon contentment with the acquainted evil, & loath to enter danger for a change of some truble, so bewitcheth the reason of the parties seduced, as drink doth that fellow, which will rather lie in a ditch all night & call for more clotheses when he feeleth more cold, and bid put out the candle, when he seith the moon shine, than he will cither be persuaded, that he is drunk at all, or else be entreated to get up & go home: though yet at the last some of his wise friends forcing the danger of some sickness like to follow, if he lie there long, get him home perforce. Such a strength is error of being baked with long ease, which brings ignorance a sleep: and with security in persuasion, which never bredes but ill. Howbeit for that book, and those persuasions, I must pray my good countrymen, to think upon them well, even for their own sakes. It is the general good that hath enforced me to that particular wish. Neither do I repent myself for the wishing thereof, though the speding be far of: as I am also most ready with all patience to digest all such difficulties, all such thwart, all such tungsting, as that kind of wish, being fruitless for the time, useth to bring with it, to check and choke a writer. For I fear not in the end, but that the extremity of some evil, though That reformation come once tho mostwhat late. not the excellency of some good will enforce a reformation by them, which have power and authority to redress. At which time my labour shall found fruit, though myself be not found: and my wish shall take effect, though myself be no partaker. The old man planteth with the one foot in his grave, whose honest labour, though it yield himself no fruit, saving the bore hope to profit his posterity, yet God doth so prospero, as the effect followeth, though he be not to use it. And the nature of evils, not naturally evil, which will never be better, but evil by abuse, which right use will better, is so loath to be amended, and so long ear it hearken to the voice of redress, as at the first attempt to have some redress, the party attempter is more wondered at for the wish, then esteemed of as wise. Homer the great Greek poet deviseth a monster, which he nameth Até, and giveth her for 10. jiiad. surname the Lady of harm, with whom he joins in fellowship three other stayed matrons, which he calleth Litae, and the Ladies of redress, after harms be received. This Até, says he, is so swift of wing, so strong of body, so stirring to do ill, as she flies far before, & harmeth where she lighteth. But the three good Ladies, being halt & lame, old and crooked, not a step without a staff, cannot foot it so fast, as their fellow can fly, whereupon it falls out, that harms be soon caught, but healed at leisur, when the old creeping Ladies come to present a plaster, as they will come at last, though it be very long first. This hope have we wishers, though we wait long for it. And that good God who made all these things, which we so mar, as he promises a renewing, so is he able to perform it, whose patience in our The cause of this book grounded upon the former. misses we must follow in our mends. Thus much concerning those arguments, which are proper to my book, that I name Positions. The other kind of matter, which is begun in that book, though not ended there, is such as layeth open, what things are to be followed in the course of learning, and what I myself do promise to do for the advancement thereof. Those things, which concern the course and training up to learning, lay their first ground work in the young infants. For whom it is there considered both how to frame their tender wits for the matter of their learning, and how to train their weak bodies for the maintenance of their health. For the preserving of their health, there be three special things noted there, as most necessary thereunto, small diet, thin apparel, 1. health. diet. apparel. exercise. much exercise. Of the which three I recommend two, their apparel, and their diet, to the parents care, as most proper to their charge, because they concern home most: the third, which is exercise, I handle there at full, both because it is a several branch from the matter of learning; and therefore requireth a several treatise: and also because I would have that book to have somewhat worth the seeking, even for present necessity, besides those discourses of the general accidents, that belong to learning, which is the very subject of those Positions. 2. Learning. knowledge behaviour. For the matter of their learning, that is there divided into two parts, the one whereof is knowledge, to increase understanding, the other is behaviour to enlarge virtue. As for behaviour the precept and teaching thereof is reserved to Behaviour. the master, whose profession smells of judgement, and gives ability to direct: but the chief performance & practising there of is committed unto parents, as of nearest care & most certain authority over their own children. For the moaning child hath very many ways to shifted from his teacher, upon very many small and very light occasions, God he knoweth: but he hath no mean at all to shake of his parents, without loss of his living. Wherefore as often change doth weaken authority in masters at will, so necessary obedience doth strengthen authority in parents perforce, and thereby charges them with their childerns manners. And yet even that tiklish obedience, which masters have, which is roaming still, and never but removing dischargeth not them, so far forth, as their commandment will reach. As for knowledge, whereby to increase the child's understanding, Knowledge. that is assigned to the teacher alone, as proper to his office without participation of any parent, though a wise and a learned parent be the very best part of the very best teacher. Now both to help parents in their vertewous performance, My promise. and to assist teachers in their learned direction, that both delivery in the one may proceed with order, and receipt in the other, may profit with delight, I proffered my service in general to them all, but first of them all to the elementary teacher and his tall scholar, as whose labour doth first call for aid, to whom I promised this Elementary institution, wherein I intend to handle all those things which young children are to learn of right, and may learn at ease, if their parents will be careful, a little more than ordinary. The things be five in number, infinite in use, principles in place, and these in name, reading, writing, drawing, singing, and playing. Why & wherefore The Elementary matter. these five be so profitable and so fit for this place, it shall appear hereafter, when their use shall come in question. In the mean while this is most true, that in the right course of best education to learning and knowledge, all these, & only these be Elementary principles, and most necessary to be dealt with all. Whatsoever else besides these is required in that age, either to strengthen their bodies, or to quiken their wits, that is rather incident to exercise for health, then to Elementary for knowledge. Thus I have showed both why I begin at the Elementary, and wherein it consists. Cap. II That this fivebranched Elementary is warranted by general authority of all the gravest writers, and all the best common weals. IN persuading & admitting even the very best things, there be two other points, besides the pretended goodness in the thing, which they have still in eye, that are to be persuaded. Whereof the one is, what countenance he carrieth, which is the persuader, and what mean he useth to work his persuasion. For both the thing, which is in question, must make show of some good, ear it will be received: and the party that persuadeth, must be of good credit, if he think to be believed: and the mean whereby his persuasion must take place, must be strongly appointed with the best kind of proufs, both for authority in people, and probability in things. For who will allow, but where there is a why? or who will hear him, which is, he knoweth not who? or what force can that have to procure itself place, which neither wise man praiseth, nor wise reason proveth? That this five branched Elementary, which The goodness of the thing. I seek to persuade, is very profitable and good, there be many private presumptions in our common experience, besides the general proufs, which shall follow hereafter. First, because the most of these principles be in use with us already, though not with all people, yet sure in all places, where the liking of these things, and the ability to bear charge do concur in parents. Secondly, because even those which have them not, yet do wish they had them, when they fall in thinking of them, upon some either pleasant or profitable object, which they find wrought by them: though upon some private respect either to sparing or to precise, some kind of people either care not for getting them at first, or for wishing them at last, lest they might seem to condemn their own selves, if they did wish for that, which they would not once, as contemning that of passion, which they allow of in judgement. Besides these two, there be The authority of the persuader. a number more, which our daily experience doth bring forth, whereby the goodness of this argument, is evidently confirmed. And may it not seem likely to any reasonable censur, that I myself would not so force them on public, if they were not in deed exceedingly well warranted, with more than mine own authority? For who am I to persuade the liking of so full an Elementary, not allowed of the most, neither tried of the best? A simple teacher. And yet that teaching name is not plane nothing, in a matter of school. A mean companion. That is a great something, where the persuaders countenance, is to carry away the thing. Nay a newfangle. That is very odious, where the old currant will not lightly be changed, and the opinion of right hath both the countenance of the best, and contentment of the most, whereupon to make stay. To me it may be replied, you meddle in this matter alone, you do but truble yourself: you can not turn the course, which is ordinary & old, and therefore very strong for you to strive against: this thing which you commendis not every man's ware: it will not be compassed: do you let it alone: if you will needs writ, turn your pen to other matters, which the state will better like of: which this time will soon allow: which you may persuade with credit, if they be new, and suitable: or confirm with prase, if they be old, and need the file. If these and such objections were not always ordinary even to every one, in all attempts of turning, either from the ill to good, or from the good to better, I would answer them with care, but now I need not, because to win a resolute good, he that wisheth to have it must think to wrestle for it, both with words and writing, against corruption of time, against the aloneness of attempt, against the prejudice of parties, against the difficulties of performance, & whatsoever else. Neither must he be discouraged with any ordinary thwarting, which is a thing well known to well traveled students, and of lest account where it is best known, how fearful a thing soever it seem to weak fantsies, by crossing of corruption to strive against the stream. For both the stream will turn, when a stronger tide returns, and if there be no tide, yet an untired travel will still on against it, until he be above it. And more honourable it were for some one or some few to hazard their own credit and estimation for the time in favour of such a thing, as they know to be of credit, though not in account, then by to timorous a conceit, to sore afraid of a popular opinion, not alway the soundest, though most of most swinge, to leave excellent arguments either destitute of defence, if they be pleaded against, or defeated of delivery, if they fortune to be called for. For may it not fall out, that such a thing, as this is, may be called for hereafter, though presently not cared for through some other occasion, which hath the rudder in hand? I had therefore rather that it were ready then, to help when it were wished for, then for fear of misliking at the first setting forth, to defraud the posterity of a thing so passing good. And what if the want of convenient books, appropriate to people, applied to things, apt for each purpose, both hath been, and be the hinderer of such helps, which would be ventured on, if men had such volumes? And in good sooth, I know not any book in this Elementary kind so thoroughly fitted for such a purpose, as I hope this shall pròue. What there be in other kinds I will then show mine opinion, when I come to their placing. But for this present, because there may be such counterbufs, as I have said before, against my countenance in this persuasion, notwithstanding the good, which is more than half confessed to be in the thing, I have therefore by way of mean to work persuasion, fenced my hole The mean to work persuasion choice in all these principles, with the best authority of most allowed writers, who commend the use of them in one hole train, and with the greatest weight of most apparent reasons, which may persuade us thoroughly to entertain them so, as their desert is worthy, and as their worthiness deserves. Which two proufs, I think may very well persuade any reasonable man, both to believe me, and to embrace them. But will you hear the writers themselves speak? they shall not need to be many because the testimony of a few is sufficient enough, where the truth of a thing is called in question, and those few in that kind be held for most true, the kind itself being such as concerneth not religion, but only common policy, though the policy be but simple, where the religion is but small. Besides this all such writers as say the same with them after their time, be but quills of that conduit, whereof they are the head: or if they were before them, they are so confirmed by them, as the second confirmers be of more estimation than the very first founders, both for their own value, for the credit of their countries, and the evidence of their time. For when they lived, there were so great broods of most learned men, as would not have let them go uncontrolled, if they had miss the cussion. Therefore I must needs think, that they did not miss, and so much the rather, because they name all the principles, which argeweth advise: & show, for whom they fit, which proveth a good forecast. Whereby they direct us also not only in the choice of matter to The best writers opinion concerning these principles. Plato 2. & 3 Polit. learn, but also in the choice of wits fit to learn. First of all Plato a man in these arguments very well thought of among those that be learned examining of purpose what things be needful for the first education of young children, finds out gymnastik for the body and Music for the mind, where he constreweth Music a great deal larger than we commonly do, comprising under that name speech, and harmony: and therewithal implicativelie he comprehendeth writing & reading for the benefit of speech, as singing and plaing for the utterance of harmony. A thing not gathered in him by me in nature of any consequence, but uttered by himself, in the way of his discourse. In the same place freing poetry from fabulous and unseemly arguments, and pictur from wanton & lascivious resemblances, which two be the general branches of natural imitation, where he fineth both he refuseth neither: but as by cleansing poetry he proveth grammar to be but an Elementary principle, so by clearing pictur, he proves drawing to be another. Whereunto he might be the sooner moved, because Pamphilus' master to Apelles. Pamphilus the Macedonian, master to the famous Apelles about the same time procured throughout all Grece, that drawing should be held for the first degree of liberal science in the training up of children, and that no bondman should be admitted to use the pencil. Whereupon Pliny says, that he never read of, neither yet ever see any excellent piece of work painted Plin. lib. 35. Cap. 10. by a bondman, though many by women. It should also seem that Aristotle's plane speech concerning drawing did take hold of that act procured by Pamphilus, who examining, as Plato Aristotle. 7. 8. Polit. did, in what things children were to be trained up, setteth down all the five principles by name and allegeth great reasons, why the mind is to be fashioned by them for learning, as the body is by gymnastik for exercise. He spendeth also the most part of the eight of his politiks to clear Music from blame, and to prove it needful even for bettering of manners besides undoubted pleasure. Quintilian also a Rhethorik master Institut. Or. 1. among the Romans, and of no less account in his country than he was of cunning, and so esteemed of among us, in the framing of his best orator, first nameth writing and reading, and with some earnest challenge taketh upon him the protection of Music, whose two arms singing and plaing be. And in the same place using the same favour to Arithmetic and Geometry, which perfect the pen and pencil in Apelles his opinion, as the pen and pencil be their principles in common sense, he could not but allow the one, admitting the other, as Plato did before him not refusing where he fined. I will rest content with the assured credit of these three only, as principal among all, whether philosofers, or other, whereof there is none, but he doth allow of those principles, which these three appoint, and I have choose. Neither is there any other of either value or account, which handleth this argument of children's foretrain, whether in Greek or Latin, whether of purpose or by passage, whether Christian or profane writer, but he joineth with them and me herein, though in some after learning, and fear of some misuse, they sometime descent, and wish rather that the principles were wanting then the perils should take place, which unwise people seem to be subject unto, by dealing to far with them, a false slander to good principles, though a just reproach to ill people. The best appointed common wealls also, in the best & most flourishing times for all kind of learning embraced the same train, a thing as easy to be proved, by all the best writers, in most plane terms, if I thought it needful, as it is roundly said in these few words. For it is not my resolution to use many names, though I know the men, save in those cases, where I must have some company of known note, to satisfy some humours, or else seem myself to be of either none, or but of very small account. Neither is it any discredit for a Christian writer in cases of learning and education, such as these be, where Christianism may furnish the matter, though prophanism yield the form, to follow the precedent of profane common wealls, & to cite the testimony of old philosophers, from whence we fet the most part of our learning. Neither can any Christian state, or any religious consideration though never so precise, but think very well of these Elementary principles, which the paynim do, allow if they be advisedly considered, and not he dilie renounced, by either raptnesse in conceit, or rashness in judgement, before they be well weighed. For the same principles of learning, & the same faculties being learned, did arm the Christians to overthrow, which armed the infidels to assail, as the learned divines know to be most true, by both the old greek writers, as justine the martyr Eusebius the stourier, and who not of that race? & by the old latin authors to, as Lactantius and Austen, and who but of that crew? whose names I would not spare, if that were best for speed. And why not Agar beloved in obedience to her mistress, as banished for her stomach? seeing it pleased Philo to make free Sara the type of right religion, & bond Agar the type of other leaning. For the ills which are pretended to come by them which be the chief, nay the only causes why some honest but to credulous natures do mislike some of them: the common wealls which shall admit them & the parties which will learn them for their profit sake, must take heed thereunto, lest a more perilous harm do chance to creep in under the colour of profit: seeing the faults wherewith they are charged proceed not from the things as naturally evil, but from the people, as natural abusers, even of what so is best. Which point in way of their justification shallbe laid very plane in the particular discourses of every principle. Well then, thus do all writers, thus do all estates, thus do all relligions esteem of these principles for the number, & goodness thereof, for where allowance of number is, the allowance of their good is granted before hand. Cap. III The opinion of the best writers concerning the choice of wits fit for learning. I Said before that the best writers did not only agree upon the number of principles, but also did appoint for what kind of wits it were most agreeable to be trained up in them. Of the principles I have spoken sufficiently: now let us see, what their opinion is concerning the choice of wits. Which choice is a The necessity of choice at this time. thing to be very much thought on at all times, & in all places, but in these our days, and this our country upon special causes to be narrowly looked unto, as I have said more than once, & that in places more than one. For the consideration is weightier to whom you commit learning, when you have found what to learn, then to found what to learn, before you commit it. Because the best instrument would all way be handled by the fittest person, & not by every one, that hath a fancy to handle it. The want of this choice while private liking, & not public order gives learning her student; doth cause more mischief, than the ground whereof is yet not found, though the smart thereof be felt. And to say the truth why is it a question, what wits be fittest to be set to learning, if there be no choice made, when the question is decided. The old writers declare the necessity of this choice to be exceeding great, even in that they themselves be so curious care full to find out such wits, as are to be trained that way. Which their carefulness doth seem as it were to say, what can any thing, be it never so good avail the estate, for the which it should serve, if it be not committed unto such people, as be fit to execute? Which commission taking her beginning in the young child, for matters of learning, aught not good choice to go before, where such an effect is to follow? In ane unjust man doth not the commission for justice wrong a number of people? In a rash captain doth not the charge over soldiers bring a number to their end? And to Philosophy (which is a general name to all learning among the old writers) can there possibly be any greater dishonour says Plato, than to be committed to bastard wits, and not of her own kind? Nay can there be any greater plague to any common weal, then to have that mean, which is naturally her best and of most profit, if the person, which shall use it, be well appointed, to prove to be her worst, and her greatest hinderer, by either the no choice, or else the very ill choice of that same person? wherefore in the choice of wits allied naturally to The end wherefore choice is made. learning, they first consider the end, wherefore they are to serve, when they are once learned, & then their qualities, whereby they are proved to be fit for learning. In the end they consider, whether he, that is learned do live privately to himself, or public for others. For as those, which serve in public function do turn their learning to public use, which is the natural use of all The private end of study. learning: so such as live to themselves either for pleasure in their study, or to avoid foreign truble do turn their learning to a private ease, which is the private abuse of a public good. For the common weal is the measure of every man's being, which if any one respect not, he is not to live in it. If he be able to serve and do not, his choice condemns him: if infirmity let his choice his infirmity is his pardon: if he study tho privately to a public end, his end is his warrant, though his mean be mistaken. Wherein Tully's opinion seemeth to be sounder than Plato's for the not leaving of philosophers to their private study, if they were fit to serve in any public roum. But I do take it that Plato meant the higher public services, such as the chief magistrates & head officers be, which places he still reserveth to his chief philosofers, and in the Monarchy he saveth even the very crown and principaltie for them. Which so great a charge in any estate the philosofers did seek always to avoid, as being either to trublesom, or to much subject to the people's fury, chiefly in a popular government, such as that of Athens was, where the most philosofers were. In the choice of these wits for this private end, because they could not guess aforehand, what their end would be, they used the same mean for their first train, and fitting of their wit, which they did use for the best, and the most public end. In those which learn to that end, that they may be profitable in public, and prove so in the end, they chiefly consider The public end of study. the principal and subaltern magistrates. I call those magistrates principal, which are not subject to accounted of their government by any common order, though in conscience and religion both towards God and men they be every one subject, as stewards Magistrates principal and subaltern. by commission, whether they be Emperors, Kings, or whatsoever prince of absolute sovereignty, not vassal to any higher. I call those subaltern which ruling other yet are subject to other, as in a Monarchy all the mean and inferior magistrates, and generally as in any estate those officers be, which be accountant for their doings. These magistrates be they, whom all their precepts tend unto, as the principal springs of most good or evil in any estate. Because they be the life & soul of their laws for reward and punishment: the only precedent in all doings, to the common subject, whether themselves be in principal roum, or but in subaltern. The principal magistrate is a great precedent as most profitable in good, so most perilous in ill: because his virtue, is the general allurement, to resemble the like by, as his vice is the general covert, for impunity to offenders. The subaltern magistrates make a state very loathsome by evil execution, as they make it very lightsome, by the contrary dealing. Their own obedience towards their superiors is more than a lure to reclaim the people, because their obsequiousness to those that are above them enforceth their under one's officiouslie to obey, both the chief sovereign, & also them themselves. And therefore in the choice of their chief, where the chief is of choice, they be marvelous vigilant, and choose most what for time, and not for perpetuity, for fear of ill success in a very good choice, where assurance of time bredes security in time, and security no good. Likewise in these subaltern magistrates they be no less careful, because their places and functions concern every particular sinew, every particular vein, every particular artery, nay every small filet, and finest string or strip in the hole body of any common weal. Here lieth their choice of their learned wits, because they take learning to be a leading quality, and therefore beseming the place, if it be fitted in person. These they will have fed and cherished with best matter, from the first time that they be able to take any pains either for bodily exercise, or for travel in learning, until they be able to serve that public turn, whereunto they at destinate, & wherefore they were so trained by public foresight. In these they consider the maintenance of the state, & therefore in their choice their chief regard is, what wit is most fit in every kind of state, because the like as it loveth the like best, so because of that love it prefereth it most. Thus much concerning the The qualities of the body and the mind which lead this choice. end wherefore the choice is made. In the qualities which bewray fitness for learning, they have regard to both the body and the mind. In the body they require, that it be able for strength, and health to abide exercise the preserver of them both: that it be of good proportion and correspondent to the mind for travel in study, & if it may be, to have it personable withal, The choice in body. because personablenesse is an allurement to obedience, a gracious deliverer of any inward virtue, & sometime was esteemed a thing most worthy of the principal seat. Was not Saul noted in his election to be king, to have been taller and more personable, than the rest of the people? Did not Thalestris the Amazon Queen half contemn Alexander the great: when she see his person to be of no great show, whose name was so renowned, as the report thereof did 'cause her come to see him? Doth not Euripides say & Phorphyrie upon his word, that a body of presence is best worthy to rule? In the mind they consider first The choice in mind. the means to conceive well, and to keep fast, and then those qualities, which be fittest for performance, when the habit is had. In conceiving well, first they require a sharpness of wit to A quik conceiving. perceive soon, without taint of dullness or difficulty by hard learning: because wits shrink and recoill sooner, at a thing hard to learn through their own dullness, than they do at any labour in the greatest exercise. For in learning the burden is the minds alone, in exercise the body bears part with the mind. secondly they seek for an invincible & laborious courage to go through with all pains. For without such a courage & that naturally had, what wit could away with so much travel of body, so much toill of mind, so much tiring of both in meditation & study? They regard also a desire to be ask, and demanding of others, which be better learned, and a delight to resemble the best, & therefore to be praised: never to be idle, but ever well occupied, though it be in play, so it be worthy praise. In the retaining of that, which they have conceived they require A fast retaining. a fast memory to keep well, and a good foresight to continue it well, and by the same means, whereby they first learned, with all those exercises which confirm memory, & make way to further knowledge. In both these qualities, to conceive soon, & to keep fast, they use to consider certain other signs which be ordinary companions to any toward wit, as to be naturally well given, to be courteous in behaviour, & such of that sort, as Quintilian bids give him that boy, which willbe quikned with praise, which willbe aloft with honour, which will weep at a foill. This boy says he must be fed with braveries, him cherishing will encourage, in him I fear no loitering. In stead of that weeping at a foil Xenophon in the person of Cyrus, whom he deviseth Cyrus' in Xenophon. so perfect, as the best boy for a pattern to bring up, & the best price for a precedent to princes, seemeth rather to like of laughing himself at himself, thereby neither to take laughter in the lookers on for any kind of mok: neither to lease any courage, but forthwith to amend the thing, wherein he miss. Whereas weeping might bewray a pusillanimity, and a faint of stomach. But Quintilian no doubt meant, as if that weeping can of an inward grief, not quenching but kindling the natural courage, to burst out to the better. So Livy says that the hanging of the head, & the looking The Roman soldiers in Livy. down of the Roman soldiers, when they returned homeward after their foill at Caudium, where the gallows was their gate, though they went under it like gese, was no argument of courage vanquished & oppressed by so shameful a despite, but of a suppressed choler & a boiling grief, which longed for occasion, whereby to work revenge, & was thoroughly ashamed, till they had changed the shame with their enemy for honour, & had died their swords in the deceivers blood, their foill coming not through their own default, but by folly of their leaders. As for Quintilianes cokking boy still perching, still aspiring: such a pert conceit may be good for his orator, because he limits him no place, but it is hard for a subject, whose humility is his honour. For the aspiring wit, which willbe still a mounting, gives some evident suspicion of a restless head, in any kind of state, least fit for a Monarchy, & less profitable to itself. Because desiring still to be the best, if he miss, he moills other, if he hit, he harms himself, by insolence of thought, not content with a mediocrity, as to far beneath him, neither able to get much, as not fit for his humour, where the state is to distribute, as it thinks of the person, and not the person to receive as he thinks of himself. In the general learner I like Pamphilus in Terence. that disposition best, which Terence doth attribute to young Pamphilus in his comedy called Andria: in whom I observe two several properties, the one for learning, the other for behaviour. For his learning he was neither to excellent to be envy, neither to mean to be contemned, but as not above all in any thing, so not beneath all in any: that much allowed mediocrity being the rule of his learning. In behaviour towards other he had acquainted himself to bear with all companies in most variety of behaviour, to yield himself to them in honesty of delight, contrarying none, contemning none, never bragging of his birth, never vaunting of his wealth. For certainly in wits this moderate kind is most contrary to the worst. If any one be to singular odd, he is fit either for value above all to be sent up to heaven, as to good for the earth; or for vice beneath all to be wished somewhere else, as the earth to good for him, as Plato dalieth with the like speech in the like case. But those men's chief consideration in their choosing of wits is, what affection to learning the child hath by nature. Because it is hard to hail against the stream, as it is wondrous easy to row down with it. Finally they knit up all their choice with this no fancy, though a fable of Plato's Protagoras, that jupiter sent Mercury down into the world, to distribute learning and virtue among those of the world. In which his distribution he gave learning to people, according as they were inclined by nature: but he gave them virtue, which he divided into a remorse to do ill, and a desire to do right, according to necessity, which was to have few men learned, and as they were inclined, but to have all men vertewous, as they aught to be inclined. Because one learned man, as one physician, will help a great number: but it is necessary for all men to be ashamed to do ill, and to be ready to do good. And with all, there says jupiter to Mercury make this proclamation throughout the hole world, that they forth with kill him, as a disease in a state, who so ever is not capable of shame to do wrong, and will to do right. Whereby they do mean, that there would not be to many brought up unto learning, where both nature restrains being not fit in most, and our use doth not need them, where some few will serve all. Which two considerations nature in most, & need in all, be the chief grounds of this choice for learning. But virtue & goodness be required in all, as necessary for all in this our general need, & corruption of nature, whereby most be evil, whereas all should be good. But I have said much already concerning this choice in diverse places of my former book, which I call Positions, and specially in that title, which handleth the stripping of, of too many bookmen. In the qualities that declare a wit The qualities in choice for performance. very likely to perform well afterward, when learning is obtained, they commonly consider the honest disposition, and the party's zeal towards moral virtue, and civil society even for honesties sake without hope of any profit. Then they mark next the foresight of conceit, which must be neither easy to be deceived, nor soon to be removed from a right opinion, by either passion in themselves, or persuasion of others. And generally whatsoever virtue is like to bewray both a good man, and a good subject, that they call to council in making of their choice, to have their learner make show, both of capability, & Liberty and ability two great respects in choice. keeping, in matters of learning, and of towardness and constancy, in matters of living. In all these wits they still respect liberty and not bondage, ability and not poverty, to have learning liberal, where learners be no slaves, and the execution uncorrupt, where need is not to festur. Yet they do not exclude need in excellent natural wits, but they provide for their ability, that they be not subject to need. And though slaves be sometimes learned; yet learning is not slavish: neither when the party's demeanour doth procure his freedom, is learning manumised, which was never bond. Which two reasons, for liberty, and need, the old wisdom, whereof I entreat now, must needs confess, if you look but to Aesop among slaves; & Plato among writers: whereof Aesop fought still for freedom against servility, & Plato for nature against mutable fortune, measuring not even princes by their place, but by their property, by natural power, and not by casual event. The cause why they think so much of ability is the respect of the people, which will obey best, where they be over topped most: as the cause why they think so much of freedom is, for that slaves have no voice nor part in the state, being held but for catle, though reasonable withal: whereas learning hath best voice in any estate, and therefore requireth the help of such an utterer, as is part of the state, and capable of best state. Thus much for both the number of the Elementary principles, and the choice of wits most fit for learning, according to the judgement of the elder, and best writers. Cap. four That this Elementary and the profitableness thereof is confirmed by great reason, and most evident proufs. AS for the reasons, which confirm the choice of the Elementary principles, I found them to be both many, and well appointed, & such, as move me to think, both that these five, and that not fewer than these five, neither any other than these five do make a perfect Elementary, and that a perfect Elementary is a most excellent thing, and so most excellent, as without the which, if it be not either any at all, or not such as this is, there will great defects ensue in years, which might be prevented in youth. For as the wise Cato being demanded Cic. 2. de Off. what was the chief point, that did belong to husbandry, answered to feed well, & dubled the point. And the eloquent Demosthenes being demanded, what was the chief point that did belong Cic. de clar. Or. to an orator, answered to gestur well, & dubled the point: so myself, though neither a Cato for wisdom, nor a Demosthenes for eloquence, yet am so resolved in this matter, as if I were demanded what I thought to be of chief force in the hole course, and matter oflearning, I dared boldly answer a good Elementary, and double the point. Cato answered in that argument, wherewith he was acquainted, being a great husband, Demosthenes in that, wherefore he was esteemed, being a great orator. And why not I in that, which methink I know being a long teacher? That Cato answered wisely, what better reason can you require, than the effect thereof in the catle themselves, and the catlelike creatures, which being the husbandman's charge, and starving without stover, defeat the ill feader of his conceived stock. That Demosthenes his action was the soul of his orations, and assured the truth of his judicial answer, who is better witness than even Aeschines his enemy? Who being banished hiscuntrie, by the only mean of Demosthenes his tongue, did confess in his exile, that he was sorer wounded with the force of his action, which gave life to his words, then with the strength of his words, that found work for his action. That this my opinion concerning the infinite commodity of a good and perfect Elementary, is as true in the train to learning, as either Cato's was in husbandry, or Demosthenes his in oratory, there be six special and principal causes, which by the greatness of their own good effects, do unfallibly conclude, the excellent benefit thereof, even by cause each of the principles is so excellent good. All which concurring, & meeting in the general end of the hole Elementary, must needs import a marvelous treasure, to be in the hole, where every particular, which maketh up that hole, doth prove to be so profitable. The six reasons which by their The six reasons that prove the goodness of this elementary. 1 2 own private goodness confirm a general profit in the main Elementary be these. If the Elementary do season the green vessel with the sweetest liquor, and the untrained mind with the holsommest humour, is the goodness thereof doubtful, where the substance is so precious? If it make the child most capable of most commendable qualities, which without it he could not aspire unto, deserveth it not embracing, which makes so plane a way to so excellent a thing? If it resemble nature in the multitude of her abilities, and proceed so in teaching, as she 3 doth in towarding, can the currant be but good, which followeth such a guide? If in place of hardness, it plant facility, doth it 4 not help students to sail with a forewind, without fear of shipwrak, where all roks be removed, that they need not to be feared, or so laid in sight, as they may easily be avoided? If where there is now very great misliking of many good things, by 5 mean of ignorance, which cannot conceive them, it do cause allowance by the mean of knowledge, which of judgement will allow them, is not learning much bond to it, for clearing her from blemish? Nay, if within the Elementary compass it comprehend 6 also the entry to language, and the grammar travel, which is the key to all cunning, may it not then well be said to be perfect in all points, which belong to ane Elementary? seeing in course of study, where language doth end, there learning doth begin? and all that goeth before that, as in order it is a principle, so in nature it is Elementary? Now that it is of such efficacy, for seasoning with the best, for conceiving of the most, for resemblance of nature, for exile to hardness, for maim to misli king, for entry to speech, it shallbe proved very plainly, and withal so; as no other Elementary can possibly compare with it. For as I am thoroughly persuaded, that the first Elementary, being well perfected is the only furtherer to all kinds of learning: so am I likewise resolved, that this Elementary, not devised by me, though revived by me, is the perfection of the Elementary, and so consequently the chief promoter of the after learning, which the effect will show in proof, as the reasons will in proving. Which I therefore set down, as diligently as I can, that my good readers perceiving thereby the profit of the thing, may the sooner procure the effecting thereof, by subscribing to that, which they see so well warranted. Cap. V That this Elementary seasoneth the young minds with the very best, and sweetest liquor. OF those six reasons, whereby I take the great use of this Elementary to be unfallibly confirmed, the first is, because it doth season the tender, & untrained mind with the best & sweetest liquor. Which that it doth, who will deny, when he shall evidently see, nothing to be propounded therein, but that, which is most pure & picked? Plato Aristotle & Quintilian though not they alone, in those places of their fortrain, where they Plato. 2. 3. Pol Arist. 7. 8. Pol. Quint. 1 Inst. wish a child, that is to be brought up well, neither to hear, nor to read, nor to see any thing at all in his teaching kind, & of set purpose, but only that which is most agreeable in opinion with truth, in behaviour with virtue: by that their so saing declare unto us the quality of those things, which are best for children to deal withal at first. And our own religion, which best knoweth of what importance it is, to have youth imbrued with the best at the first, is marvelous careful, both to win them to it by precept, and to work it in them by practice. For the necessity of beginning at the best, in every argument, which hath a beginning, and is to proceed by order, I shall not need to say much either for the good which it bringeth, or for the ill which it blemisheth. One Theodorus a player of Tragedies, belike such a one, as Roscius was at Rome both excellent men in that kind of action, would never let any mean or unskilful actor enter the stage before him, as Aristotle reporteth, because he himself would work the first delight, even with the very best, for that he known the force of the first impression, which being laid with pleasure in the beholder's mind would 'cause them proceed on with contine once in like pleasure, whereas some unswetenesse at the first might 'cause harshness throughout. Wherein I note also (though the first planting of best sciences be our gardning here) that by his so doing, he either enforced his fellowplaiers to be like to him, & so partakers of the praise: or else he alone bore away all the praise, as deserving it alone. Can one Theodorus a Tragedy player espy that in the stage, which was sometime allowed as tolerable, outlawed sometime, as unlawful, & may not a scholar spy the like in the course of learnig, which is still upon the stage, as most profitable still? When the child shall have the matter of his Reading, which is his first principle Reading. so well proined and so pikked, as it shall catechize him in religion truely, frame him in opinion rightly, fashion him in behaviour civilly, and withal contain in some few leaves the greatest variety of most syllabs, the chief difference of most words, the sundry pronouncing of all parts, and branches of every period, doth not Reading then which is the first principle seem to season very sure? enriching the mind with so precious Writing. matter, and furnishing the tongue with so perfect an utterance? When the argument of the child's Copy, and the direction of his hand, whereby he learns to writ shallbe answerable to his reading, for choice of good matter, and reverence to young years, neither shall offer any thing to the eye, but that may beautify the mind, and will deserve memory, will not writing season well, which so useth the hand, as it helpeth Drawing. to all good? When the pen and pencil shallbe restrained to those draughts, which serve for present seemliness, and more cunning to come on, for the very necessary uses of all our hole life, doth not that same liquor, where with they draw so, deserve Music. very good liking, which will not draw at all but where virtue bids draw? When Music shall teach nothing, but honest for delight, and pleasant for note, comely for the place, and seemly for the person, suitable to the thing, and serviceable to circumstance, can that humour corrupt, which breedeth such delight, being so every where armed against just challenge, of either blame Grammar. or misliking? For the principle of Grammar, I will not touch it here, because I intend not to deal with it here, but wheresoever I shall touch it, I will touch it so, as it shall answer to the rest in all kinds of good. In the mean time till the grammar principle do come to light, that Reading shallbe so religious, Writing so wary, Drawing so dangerless, Singing so seemly, plaing so praise worthy, the event shall give evidence, and the relish it The parents charge at home. self shall set forth the seasoning. But by the way, as the Elementary professeth itself in the course of learning, and in trade of school to be the first & best seasoner of the untrained mind: so aught parent, also for their ówn part both before & during all the Elementary time, to provide so at home, as there be no ill liquor inconsiderately powered into the green cask, which may so corrupt it, as it will either quite refuse the good Elementary humour, or unwillingly receive it, and not to such a good, as it useth for to work, where the cask is not corrupt. For if the young eyes be acquainted at home with unseemly sights: if the tender ears be more then half trained to uncomely hearings, if the pliable mind be unwisely writhe to a disfigured shape, if the hole conceit be unadvisedly stained with a contrary die, how can that countenance be liked on in school, whose contrary favour is most honoured at home? Those parents therefore which will look for the best liquor in schools, must not in any case use corrupt humour at home. For that is most true, which is uttered by many, but most oraclelike by Plato, concerning the strength of that juice, which the young wits at first seasoned withal. I will set down Plato's words first in Greek, where they be most pithy, and then in English, where they shallbe as plane. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 2. Polit. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 4. Polit. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Which is to say in English, that the beginning of every thing is of most moment, chiefly to him, that is young and tender, because the stamp is then best fashioned, and entereth deapest, where with you mean to mark him, and the sequel will be such, as the foretrain shall lead, whether soever you march, because naturally the like still draweth on the like. These words, as they are wisely uttered by the grave philosopher, so aught they to engraf both in parents and masters a deep inpression to observe them as carefully, as they be spoken truely. This concordance between the parent at home, and the teacher in school for the vertewous training up of their little young one's, is in very deed, to bring them unto Christ, as we be bid in scripture. For what else is it, I pray you, for a child to come to Christ? or of what other force is it to be a Christian child? Sure not to be baptized only in the name of Christ, but both for truth in religion, and matters of knowledge, both for virtue in demeanour, and matters of living, to be brought up so, as he may truely resemble him, whose name he beareth, & faithfully serve him, whose conusance he carrieth. Hereby it seemeth to me to be very plane, that a good Elementary thus appointed, as it seasoneth first, and continueth longest, so it doth both best. CAP. VI That this Elementary maketh the child most capable of most commendable qualities. THose means make one capable of some further quality, by whose help that party, which is to come by such a The helps to further capacity. quality, both conceiveth it quiker, retaineth it faster, and executeth it better. Now those means be in us either naturally ingenerate, or artificially emplanted, and that so, as they show themselves, both in our bodies, and minds. Concerning Natural helps to further capacity. The mind. the natural helps, which by the very inclination be wraie a mind made naturally fit, either to conceive, or to retain, or to execute any learned quality well and therefore the better, because the more naturally, I have spoken enough in the question of choice, where I wish by the authority of the best writers, that such wits only were set to learning, as naturally bear some favour that way. Concerning such natural properties, as will The body. descry a body fit for any exercise, either to keep the body itself in health in one, that is no student: or to assist the mind in all her executions, in one that is a student, I have said enough in my book of Positions, where I handle exercise. Neither is the question at this time of any natural inclination, but of artificial helps, and those not for the body, which point is for Gymnastik and exercise of the body, but only for the mind, though wrought by the body, which is for these principles, and the Elementary learning: I say therefore that these five principles, reading, writing, drawing, singing, and playing, which make this Artificial helps to further capacity. hole Elementary, besides exercise, which is Elementary to, though handled elsewhere, be the only artificial means to make a mind capable of all the best qualities, which are to be engrafted in the mind, though to be executed by the body: which best qualities be two, virtue for behaviour, and knowledge for cunning. Under the name of behaviour I comprise all those qualities, The best qualities of the mind. virtue. whose honour is in action, as under the name of knowledge I imply all those, whose sovereignty is in skill, though either of them both both know ear they do, & do as they know. For virtue and the planting thereof, it hath no cause to complain of this Elementary, which giveth precepts unto children how to learn to do well, and so preserveth virtue, as much as direction can. What furtherance else is to be had there unto by practising that in deed, which is commanded in word, that is reserved also, & most earnestly recommended even by this Elementary to all parents and teachers, according unto the distinction of that authority, which they have over children. Doth not this Elementary then make children most capable of virtue in elder years, for whose growing it is so careful in their tender age, both by precept and performance? As for knowledge which tendeth Knowledge. directly unto cunning these five principles serve directly thereunto. For by them the mind is prepared and made fit to receive and understand all things, which either nature doth bequeath us, or labour provides for us: By reading we receive what antiquity hath left us, by writing we deliver what posterity craves of us: by both we found great ease in every occasion of our daily use: By resembling with pencil what a spectable thing is there, and subject to the eye, either brought forth by nature, or set forth by art, whose knowledge and use we attain not unto? By the principle of music besides the purchase of a noble science, so certainly plaited by Arithmetical precept, as no one better, so necessary a step to further knowledge, as no one more, such a glass wherein to behold both the beauty of concord, and the blots of dissension even in a politic body, as no one surer: how many helps and how great ease receiveth our natural infirmity either in care for comfort, or in hope for courage. Not here to touch the skilful handling of the rude voice, nor the fine nimbling of the raw fingers, things not to be refused where they may be well had, and naturally required, where imperfection is to be perfected by them. Again doth not all our learning conceived by the eye, and uttered by the tongue confess the great benefit which it receiveth by reading? Doth not all our delivery brought forth by the mind, and set forth by the pen acknowledge a duty to the principle of writing? Doth not all our descriptions, which figure in the thought, and pictur to the sense both preach & praise the pencil, which causeth them be seen? Doth not all our delight in times not bisied (as all our labour is for rest, all our travel for ease, all our care to avoid care) protest in plane terms, that it is wonderfully endetted to either part of Music, both by instrument and voice? the natural sweeter of our sour life in any man's judgement, that is not to sour? Now what learned quality is there of any commendation, but it falls within this number, and is furthered by these principles, whether it be chief profession of greater note, or meaner faculty of less account, or necessary trade of unforbearable use? And not to leave exercise quite Exercise the cause of capacity in the body. untuched, seeing it is mere Elementary, & alway to join with each ascent in learning, as the body growing in strength or in years requireth more or less stirring: by the artificial benefit thereof the feet excel in swiftness, if nature be according, the arms in strength, the hole body in each part, for all gifts in each part, which either concern health or cause activity. And as so many principles appointed for the mind being cunningly applied thereunto, do make it most able both to conceive with the soon, and to deliver with the fairest: even so the one principle of exercise being skilfully applied according to right circumstance maketh the body most active in all parts, to execute all functions both of necessity and praise with a marvelous nimbleness. All qualities therefore whether belonging to the body, because their execution is by it, or pertaining to the mind, because their seat is in it, must needs confess themselves to be so auanced by this Elementary, as in deed they were nothing, if it were not. Take exercise away, what then is the body, but an unwieldy lump? what use of it hath either country in defence, or itself in delight? Remove precept and practice, and where then is virtue, which neither knoweth, what to do, if it be not directed, neither doth when it knoweth, if it fail of practice? Set these five principles apart, what can the unlearned eye judge of? the untrained hand deal with? the unframed voice please with? If all the principles want, than all the qualities fail, if some certain want, then so many fail, as proceed from them that want. If all the principles be had, than all the qualities will follow. wherefore I conclude, that if all commendable qualities do fall within this compass, if these principles advance them all, if want in the one cause defect in the other, that then this Elementary must needs 'cause the child being so well trained, to be most capable of most commendable qualities, and that the defect in these must of mere necessity cause defect in those. Whereof they can best judge, which when they grow in years, then perceive their own lak, which cometh for want of such a foretraine. At which time one of these things straight way ensueth. Either they condemn that, which they know not, through ignorance: or they contemn that, which they despair of, through insolence: or they moan that, which they miss of, through negligence, most commonly offrinds, which regarding little else, but the way to wealth, desire rather a compendious path to compass that, than a longer circuit to come by a better, though in the end they perceive, that at the first they might well have obtained both, with very small ado. wherefore the Elementary being so absolute, and yielding so great a capableness to further qualities, it were to great an oversight in those parents, which have opportunity at will, to neglect it in their children, & in stead of knowledge in all, to leave them ignorant in some, and 'cause them in years to mislike, where they cannot judge, contemn where they cannot compass, bewail where they feel want, chiefly considering, that as it will make children capable of the most, so itself is compassable, well nigh by the meanest. Cap. VII. That this Elementary resembleth nature, both in number of abilities and in manner of proceeding. THe third proof of a good Elementary was to resemble nature in multitude of abilities, and to proceed so in teaching, as she doth in towarding. For as she is unfrindlie, wheresoever she is forced, so is she the best guide, that any man can follow, wheresoever she favoureth. wherefore if nature make a child most fit to excel in many singularities, so they be furthered and auanced by Elementary train in the younger years, is not that education much to be blamed, by whom the fault comes, and the infant is defeated of that same excellency, which nature voweth, and negligence voideth? Again, when there is nothing meant us by nature, but train will help it forward, is not train itself to be thought most perfect, and the mean of the train to be held most absolute, which spredes with nature, where she splaieth most, as manifold in preferring, as she is in proffering. When I use the name of nature, I mean that power, which God What is meant by the name of nature. hath emplanted in these his creatures both to continue their own kind, that it do not decay, & to answer that end, wherefore these were made. The continuance of their kind is the proof of their being, but the answering of their end, is the fruit of their being. This latter part is that point, where unto education hath a special eye (though it contemn not the other) that the young fry may be brought up so, as they may prove good in the end, and serve well in that place, whereunto they shallbe loted, for the benefit of their country, when they come to years, and full state of prouf. For the performance whereof that they may prove such in deed, I take it, that this Elementary in his kind is most sufficient, as being the best mean to perfect all those abilities, which nature endoweth our kind withal, by those same principles, which art and consideration appointeth it withal: and by using such policy in the way & passage to artificial perfection, as nature herself doth use in her ascending to her natural height. Because the end of education, and train is to help nature unto her perfection, which is, when all her abilities be perfected in their habit, whereunto right Elements be right great helps. This is that resemblance of nature, which I do mean, not to counterfeit her in some other work, as fondly comparing, or What it is to resemble nature in train. frowardly bragging with the effects of nature, like some Apelles in purtrait, or some Archimedes in motion, but when consideration & judgement wisely marking, whereunto nature is either evidently given, or secretly affectionate, doth frame an education consonant thereunto, to bring all those things to perfection by art, which nature wisheth perfect, by frankness of her offer. If nature do offer a towardness to writ, and no impediment let, but it may be well applied, is not consideration untoward, if that ability want forwarding? If with some small help a child's voice may be made sweet, tunable and cunning, is not education lame, if it continue harsh, unpleasant, and rude? If by benefit of nature, we be made fit for more qualities, then ordinary education doth help us unto, do we not blame them, who having government over us, leave us ignorant in that, which in ripeness of years we want in ourselves, and wonder at in others? whose train being better than ours, though perhaps neither wit quikker, nor body nimbler, doth serve for a prouf, that courteous nature is oft-times very frank, where unkind fortune showeth very small friendship: nay that either negligence or folly inconsiderately cutteth of, that natural ability, most liberally bestowed. Whereupon I ground my argument that this must needs be a very good Elementary, because it prefereth all things which nature offereth to a commendable end, and showeth itself as considerate a teacher, as nature doth herself an excellent towarder. But for the better understanding of my conclusion, and this The general division of this title for natural abilities and artificial principles. great concordance, which I note to be between nature in framing, and art in training, both for number of abilities, and for manner of proceeding, I will first examine the natural abilities, which are to be perfected, & how nature hirself doth forward the perfection: them I will show, how those principles, which art hath devised for the furtherance of nature, do answer unto those abilities of nature, both for sufficiency in number, and fitness to perfection. For where there be very many effects, which are to be wrought, there must needs be many, means, to bring the effect about. Where nature herself offereth very good hold, there art must be at hand and ready to take it: where nature is fruitful, and playeth the good mòther, there art must be careful and prove a good nurse. For it is most true, that most excellent gifts, and endowments of nature, be very oft-times spoilt by the only mean of negligent nurtur. I call those natural abilities, which nature planteth in our minds and bodies, prepared by herself for us to use, but to be What natural abilities ar. perfected by ourselves, to our own best use, whereunto that power of our mind, or that part of our body doth specially serve, in which that ability is naturally placed: As for example, nature planteth in the hand an ability to catch and hold, which that it may do to the best effect, and to that use for the which we have our hand, our own policy and practice must be our best mean. Nature planteth in our mind an ability to foresee such things, as be to come, which that it may do to our greatest profit, our own wisdom, & our own consideration, must be our best mean. Whereby it will fall out, that we our own selves do cause our own want, if we do not our endeavour, to further those helps, which the goodness of nature, nay, which the goodness of God, the Lord and prince of nature, of his own mere gift doth so bestow upon us, as we may freely have them, if we list to apply them. If the case were such, as we ourselves were willing to use them, if we had them, and had them not, the complaint might touch nature, for not answering our will, but now that we have them, if we do not use them, the blame will touch ourselves, for not answering her goodness. I call those Artificial principles, which man's wisdom having What artificial principles be. considered the entendment of nature doth devise for himself, so many in number, and so fit in quality, as these may take sure hold of all natural inclinations and abilities, & bring them to perfection by the like mean, and the like ascent, in training them to that end, which policy doth shout at, as nature showeth herself to be very well willing to follow the hand of any such a trainer, by such a mean as is devised, to such an end, as she desireth: As in the former examples of the hand to hold sure, & the mind to foresee, which be natural abilities, artificial principle is to use such exercises, and so considerate experiments, and with such preciseness in the use of them both, as the hand may hold best, and surest with all the mind foresee most, and furthest withal. Where nature grounded only bore holding, and simple foresight, direction intended the best in them both, as nature did not seem to be very froward in either, whose perfection lies in both. By these descriptions it appeareth, that of these natural qualities some concern the body and some the soul, and that both The general division of abilities, by the soul and body, by our being only and our being well they help either to our mere being only, or to our well being withal: and also that the mean both to work our being in the one kind best, and our well-being in the other kind as well, must be so applied, as nature herself shall seem to be most pliant, which pliableness of nature will show itself, both by ease in the working, and by use in the work. But forsomuch as the handling of all these qualities, first of the body, and then of the mind, next of our being, and then of our well being, whether imperfect in nature, or perfect in train, willbe somewhat tedious to deal withal severally, and the things themselves may be well enough understood being handled together, seeing in all our executions both the body & mind do alway concur, though either more or less, as the thing that is done, proceedeth in proportion from either of their parts: I will therefore handle them jointly in one treatis, as they themselves do join always in one practice, & that chiefly in respect of our being, first mere, and then well. Whereof the first, which concern our mere being, be altogether natural, though principles to the last, by mean of education the latter which concern our well being, be mere artificial but bilding upon nature by way of foundation, and prove so much the finer, where they have her favour, as either nothing at all, or but of small account, where she seemeth to froun. Those abilities therefore belong to men's being, without the Which be the abilities of our being, and which of our well being. which they could not once so much as live, or bear the name of men in the natural sense of their first humanity: Those belong to their well being, without the which though they may live and continue men, yet are there extreme rude, and in deed no body, in the principal sense of their best humanity. Without the ability to receive sustenance, & to have it tendered, when nature doth command it, a man cannot live. wherefore that ability & such other like, concern his mere being, though by his so being he be but half a beast, which feeds, as well as he doth, though not with like change. Without the ability to conceive and understand, what is most seemly in every circumstance, and to have it fined, to the most civil use, a man may live tho exceeding rude, and therefore that ability, and such other like concern his well being, whereby he is likest him, of whom he hath his being, and most sociable with them, among whom his being is. Now as I find in nature both by the effects, which these abilities work, and by the places, wherein their are bestowed, that she means us very much, and very manifold good: so for the That this Elementary answereth every particular ability in nature. auancing of every of them to the same effects, which nature intendeth, I found also in this Elementary, that it hath several branches, wherewith to supply their several turns, as it shallbe proved first in the abilities of our mere being, and then in those, which concern our best being. Whereby it shall also appear, that neither nature, nor we have any cause to complain: Nature, that she is but sklenderlie furthered, where she means great matters: we, as missing of that by insufficiency of train, which nature meant us by variety of gifts. And that therefore this Elementary being so well appointed by so wise men, as the first devisers thereof were, deserveth the embracing, which so answereth natures liberality in endoument, by sufficient variety in artificial principle. For the being of man, to maintain and increase his body in every part and parcel thereof, and so afterward to spread the The first and primitive natural powers in our body. like to itself, in every kind throughout, nature hath planted in our bodies, which is her first subject, a liver, the first and foremost part of her frame, and our main, which liver receiving an eager humour from the milt, wherewith our appetite to meat is stirred, fetcheth the same meat down from the mouth through the throat into the stomach, wherein it retaineth it, until through heat and humour, it be well digested, and perfectly distributed by the veins throughout the hole body, the superfluity thereof being expelled, and the purest being reserved, to feed the body for fainting, to enlarge it for increase: to make matter for succession and continuance of the kind. Again besides the preserving of our bodies by that nourishing mean we have also a perceiving by outward sense to feel, 2 to hear, to see, to smell, to taste all sensible things, which qualities of the outward, being received in by the common sense, and examined by fancy, are delivered to remembrance and afterward prove our great and only grounds unto further knowledge. Moreover we have also a certain force to move and stir either by commandment of passion, or by enticement of desire, either by the way of prosecuting for the use of life, by pulse and breathing, or by way of proceeding to do somewhat else, by going, running, leaping and such like actions. To serve the turn of these two both sense and motion, nature hath planted in our body a brain the prince of all our parts, which by spreading sinews of all sorts, throughout all our parts, doth work all those effects, which either sense is seen in, or moving perceived by. Furthermore our soul hath in it a desire to obtain that, which 3 it holdeth for good, & to avoid that, which it esteemeth for evil: which desire worketh, either by quiet alluring, or by insolent inflaming, and when the first motion thereof is once set on foot, either by calm persuasion, or by vehement heat, it hath a further stirring to attain unto that in effect, which it conceiveth in desire. To satisfy this use, nature hath placed in our body, as a liver to tikle desire, so an heart to kindle heat: and as the sense is moved by the quality of his object, & that motion served by mean of sinews: so appetite being stirred by his good or ill object, hath both his prosecuting & refusing supplied by sinews. Last of all our soul hath in it an imperial prerogative of understanding beyond sense, of judging by reason, of directing 4 by both, for duty towards God for society towards men, for conquest in affection, for purchase in knowledge, and such other things, whereby it furnisheth out all manner of uses in this our mortal life, and bewrayeth in itself a more excellent being, then to continue still in this roaming pilgrimage. To serve this so honourable a turn of understanding, and reason, nature though she have no place worthy enough within this our base and simple body, wherein to bestow so great & so stately gests with their hole retinue, yet she doth what she can, & being her binger hirself assigneth them for lodging her principal chamber, the very closet of the brain, wherein she bestoweth every one of reasons understanding friends, severally each one according unto their several degrees, and singular dignities. All those abilities in their first natural kind concern but the being of a rude man, but when there are fashioned to their best by good education, they procure the being of a perfect and an excellent man. For, to live, to feed, to multiply, to have sense, to desire, to have the use of natural and unrefined reason. The perfection of these qualities for our best being. What great thing is it, though it be somewhat more than brute beasts have, if the other divine qualities, which bild upon these be not diligently followed? Which as they rise out of these at the first, so they honour them in the end, as much as the best fruit can honour his first blossom, or as the cunningest work can grace the first ground, whereupon it is wrought. Besides that, they show themselves to be those most excellent ends, which nature meant first, though she hirself made but a weak show, and yet very pliable for man's industry to work on for his own commodity. He that liveth not at all, cannot live well, he that feedeth not at all, cannot feed moderately, he that multiplieth not, cannot multiply continently, he that hath no sense, cannot use it soberly: he that desireth not, cannot desire consideratlie: he that useth no reason cannot use it advisedly. But he that liveth, feedeth, multiplieth, hath sense, hath desire, hath reason, he hath withal, all those abilities, which nature can afford him, to use them all well, food with moderation, increase with continence, sense with soberness, desire with consideration, reason with advise, and so will he use them, if judgement may rule the last, to have them well, as necessity will the first, simply to have them. For as the first abilities work their natural feats by commandment of necessity, so the latter abilities work their laudable feats by direction of reason, which reason as it is our difference in comparison with beasts, though we use it but meanly: so is it our excellence in comparison with men, if we use it to the best. The abilities therefore of that reasonable and understanding How educatio and train work in the particular abilities. part in man being handled workmanlike, and applied to their best by such devices and means, as are thought fittest to work such an effect, do order and direct the diet for food, & the delight for increase, to the health of those parts which are appointed for them, and the help of the hole body, which is compound of those parts. they fine the senses, and the instruments thereof to their best perfection, & their longest endurance. They restrain desire to the rule of reason, and the advise of foresight They so enrich the mind and the soul itself, as they lay up in the treasurre of remembrance, all arts, all forecast, all knowledge, all wisdom, all understanding, whereby either God is to be honoured, or the world to be served in honest & wise sort, which so heavenly a benefit is begun by education, confirmed by use, perfected with continuance, which crouneth the hole work. Now all these abilities, whether of the first, and in most of most natural sort for our being only, or of the second and The applying of the artificial principles to the natural abilities. in most of most judicial sort, for our being well, I think to be perfectly furthered by this same Elementary, in the nature of inducement to further increase: and that for every ability in nature to have us to be such, there is some principle in this Elementary to make us to be such. For those points, which most concern the body, & the health thereof, whether motivelie in managing it: or morally in manering it, what is overlept either in exercise, for practice: or in precept, for behaviour? Whereby whatsoever ability there is in the body, it is stirred and quikned to the very best use. As for the mind and the abilities thereof, which are afterward to be brought to some perfection of habit, there is none so blind, but he plainly seith the ground to be laid to all professions, & all matters of judgement, all the parts and powers of the soul to be made most fit for most exquisite perfection, when those principles be obtained, which this Elementary doth set down, the things themselves tending to the advancement of cunning, and the matter of cunning to the furtherance of virtue. But who shall judge of this, that this Elementary layeth hold upon all those natural abilities? he shall be able to say exceeding much to it, which being but brought up well in the ordinary train shall but consider this book advisedly in every branch thereof. But he shall judge best of it, who hath been brought up by it, and by his own sufficiency shall both be able to pronounce himself, and to 'cause others pronounce, by seeing him so sufficient, that there is no point for either activity in body, or capacity in mind, whereto nature makes him toward, but that nurtur sets him forward. Is the body made by nature nimble to run, to ride, to swim, to fence, to do any thing else, which beareth praise in that kind for either profit or pleasure? And doth not the Elementary help them all forward by precept and train? The hand, the ear, the eye be the greatest instruments, whereby the receiving and delivery of our learning, is chiefly executed. And doth not this Elementary instruct the hand, to writ, to draw, to play? The eye to read by letters, to discern by line, to judge by both. The ear to call for voice, & sound with proportion for pleasure, with reason for wit? and generally whatsoever gift nature hath bestowed upon the body, to be brought forth or bettered by the mean of train, for any profitable use in our hole life, doth not this Elementary both found it, and foresee it? As for the qualities of the mind, whether they touch vertewousnesse in living, or skilfulness in learning, as arts, sciences, professions, or whatsoever else, by whatsoever term or title else, do they not every one most apparently proceed from reading and writing, as from their natural principles, the one for delivery, the other for receipt? whether they travel in language for itself, wherein grammar, rhetorik logik, and their derivatives claim interest, or show knowledge by language in any other faculty. Where under be contained in general terms, all the parts of philosophy both moral and natural, the three professions divinity, law, physic, all the branches of them all, all the offsprings of each, whose instrument speech is. If the mathematiks be the end, or any particular else, which clameth kindred of them, whose natural end is to direct manuary science, though their translate use be to whet a learned mind, can they lak any footing, where number, figure, motion and sound be practised in principle? where the mathematiks & their friends be thus induced, whose necessary reason doth force their own place, can any other faculty, whose but probable appearance doth entreat for a roum, but found how to enter? Whatsoever else concerneth either delight to comfort our weakness, or delightful use to serve our necessity, with cunning of praise, or handling of art, all that is foreseen either by drawing for the eye, or by music for the ear. So that in my opinion, the fathers and founders of this Elementary, whereof I am but collector, though as favourable a collector, as so good a thing deserveth, have used great foresight to lay such foundations therein, as may both nursle up all natural abilities, while they are sprooting in train, and perfect them at full, when they are ripe for the reaping. For the multitude & variety of those principles, which I appoint Themultitude of principles. the young scholars to deal with, that is confirmed even by nature hirself, which making her own abilities to be so many, requireth as many principles to bring them to perfection, every one helping forward his cozen and friend. And those wise men also, which did both devise them, and execute them in such a number, and of such variety, bycaus they would not have young wits to be overburdened with multitude unwisely applied, did help them in train through distinction in time: as the learned Quintilian doth show in a particular discourse, where he examineth this question, whether young children be to learn diverse things at one time or no. Where he concludeth that they may, as a thing of no truble, if it be well divided, because the younger the wits be, the better they be fed with variety: & if they be trubled sometime, or fail in something, yet it is with their minds, as it is with their bodies, soon down and soon up again, & lightly without harm, if their nurses and trainers be ready at their hand. For the children, which when they be from their overseers must deal of themselves, are by little and little to be committed to themselves to learn to do that betimes, which they must deal with ever after, yet while they are young, & holly under charge, their faults come rather by negligence of such, as have charge over them, then of their own selves, which cannot rule themselves. If nature in some children be not so pregnant, as they may take the full benefit of this hole train, yet by applying it wisely, there may be some good don, even in the heaviest wits, & most unapt bodies, though nothing so much as in the very quikkest. If any parent again finding the natural defect in his child do forbear his pains, & spare his purse, where he hopes for small profit, he hath nature to warrant him, which seemeth even as it were direct lie to warn him, not to loose his labour, where she list not to favour. Again if any one wanting opportunity cannot compass all, or having opportunity will not meddle withal, which education & nature seem jointly to promise, he hath no cause to blame either of them, whereof the one offered that, which he would not use, the other that, which he would not take. But to knot up this argument, me think it is plane, that seeing nature offereth variety of gifts, industry aught to use both her hands to take that, which is offered. Which diligence in taking seeing this Elementary professeth, as it letteth nothing fall, which nature holdeth up: so I take it therefore to be most absolute, in that it doth answer so friend lie a mother as nature is, and joins with her in working. Cap. VIII. That this Elementary riddeth the course of the after learning from all difficulty and hardness. THe fourth proof of a good Elementary was, in place of hardness to plant facility, and to lighten the course of study by making of it plane. For what thing is it but hardness alone which most appalleth young men's courages, and abateth their diligence, in a manner fraing them to go any That hardness is a chief hinderer of learning. further, when they are very well minded, towards the obtaining of sound, and substantial knowledge? And what but hardness is the chief and original cause, why so many rest content with simple and superficial skill, being unwilling to toill themselves with the difficulties of study, and that ear they come to feel, that small learning will serve well enough to come by a great living? which might have been alleged for a very great impediment to greater learning, if it had go before the feeling of hardness: but the course is this. Young men desire to get learning to live by, and while they are in place of learning, as in universities, by cause there they see learning in best credit, they are in deed desirous to be noted for learning, which when they cannot come by, being checked through hardness, in the matter of study, as they think, but in deed through weakness in their first train, as I know, than they devise, how to turn that little, which they have, to the best commodity that they can, and so in seeking of preferment, they join great practices with some simple learning, as their best mean to obtain greater living. Whereas in very deed if difficulty had not crossed them, they would have joined worthiness in themselves, with admiration in others, and so have been called by others, and not have craved themselves. This hardness certainly cometh by cause such students have not been brought up in the knowledge of these Elements, which being well laid while children are yet under the rod, and learn as it were more by rote then by reason, without feeling themselves, either much pains or any profit, will 'cause an easy and a pleasant course in the further learning, when they can judge what they do, though they did it not in doing. For children as they be still in doing, so they know not In what manner and how this Elementary expelleth ignorance. what they do, much less wherefore they do, till reason do grow unto some ripeness in them. And therefore the matter of their train is such, as they profit more by practice, then by knowing why, till they feel the use of reason, which teacheth them to know considerations and causes. The foresight for their well doing in the mean time remains in their parents, teachers, and friends, who provide so for them in youth, as they may praise them again, and pray for them in age. But when they themselves do grow to judgement, having been so brought up, than they do found what a great deal of good they have already done, and how beneficial their friends have been unto them, for helping them so much. Then they see, where other not so trained do prove stark blind. Then make they no bones, where every little let, is a very great log to any of the other: then march they one at pleasure, like soldiers of courage, whose way is made plane by pioneers sent before, where the other, which are not so well provided for, will rather cast away their armour, then wrestle with the difficulties of unknown and uneasy passages. I cannot compare the foredeall by which children are at, their first education to any thing better, then to the pictur of Timotheus The description of Timotheus the Athenians victories applied unto children. son to Conon the Athenian captain, and his victories, as some his ill willers did 'cause them, and him to be painted out, as Plutarch reporteth. For they made Timotheus himself lying fast a sleep, and fortune bringing countries, towns, and victories unto him in a net, meaning thereby; that he become such a conqueror; more by hap then by cunning, more by his enemy's want, then by his own wit. Children which be well trained in their youth be like to sleeping Timotheus, preferred by their friends, ear themselves can perceive it: and their friends like to fortune, which furnish them so well, ear themselves can discern, what good is done unto them. But when they come to years, and are once awaked, then with open eyes they behold, their friends care, their own conquest, and fortune fishing for them, nay God's providence very careful for them, by the ministery of parents, masters, and friends, while they were fast a sleep, and could not themselves, either help themselves, or judge right of their helpers. If this Elementary then be the great benefit of foreseeing friends, the great conquest of frindlie fortune, nay the great munificence of a loving God, who would have his little one's go through stitch where ignorance makes hers stik, is the thing of small regard, which hath so great patrons? is it of small importance, which foileth such a fo, as ignorance is? But to go more particuiarlie, is the compassing of tongues hard? sure so it is, to one of no foretrain, that never learned grammar, that never read writer, that never proved his stile, that never used the tongue. Be the mathematiks hard? sure so there be to one not prepared, that never did number, that never drawn line, that never known note, that never marked motion. Be the abilities of the body laborious and hard? sure that they be, where no exercise goeth before, where the joints be stiff, where it is painful to prove, what the body can do, being never put to it. But where foretrain is, there case will follow, where the body is prepared, the purgation worketh: where exercise leadeth, activity will follow, both in those and the rest. They that have these helps well grounded in their youth, as I said before, may go forward with ease, and stand very fast, where other must needs stumble, which have no such help. Which stumblers, though by their own exceeding great, and therefore exceeding commendable travel, they oft-times in the end excel those, which were better brought up then they were, yet the train was well appointed, whatsoever negligence disappointed the effect in those, which having wings to fly vouchsafed scant to flutter: and the blame rests in them, which might have done well and would not, the praise in them, which did so well, though they wrestled sore for it. Therefore the tender mind of the young infant being first imbrued with these principles as the best, for the first liquor: and then furnished with their store, as the most, for all helps, facility must needs follow in all that doth succeed. The opinion mentioned in Plato's Phaedon, that all our learning is but a calling to remembrance of fore acquainted The force of Plato's note, that all learning seemeth to be of some fore acquaintance to us. skill, the soul having in it naturally, and from her first being all manner of learning, though never uttering it, but when it is moved by foreign occasion, confirmeth this opinion of facility in learning, after these principles be once laid. For if the general conceit in nature by way of principle do make all knowledge to seem of old acquaintance, and the things thimselues to be no sooner named, than straight way perceived, as of no new familiarity, no sooner heard but straight called to remembrance, as the known inhabitants of natural memory (which kind of perceiving Aristotle calleth a knowledge within us a forehand, which knowledge leadeth the strongest and the best demonstration 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. ) sure when difficulty is passed in the first planting, which is rightly termed the better half of the hole, facility must needs follow in all the residue, which seem to the principles, as of their acquaintance, they follow so frindlie. So sharp an eye hath he to see further, whose sight is made steady by such a preparative. He that in his Elementary train can read and writ well, he that handling the pen or pencil can use them both well by nunber, and with line: and dealing with music can judge well of sounds, & handle instruments right, what can he think hard in his after study, if study be his choice? Nay what shall he found hard, though handicraft be his end? for he may well have all these principles, yea and the mathematiks to, and yet aspire no higher, than the plane workman: because those helps be peculiar to such people, though for some quiknesse to wit, and constantness in proof, they be used for book learning. Now if he be entered into language, so far as grammar goeth, which is the tip of the Elementary, will there be question of difficulty? Then all hardness being removed in the Elementary, before the learner can discern, what a foredeall he is at, and facility being wone, where the student might have stumbled, if his way had not been planed, what a pleasant field hath study to range in, where nothing can hinder, if loitering do no harm? Which loitering and negligence is always excepted, as a thing that thwarteth even the best devices, & commonly cuts of all good success, in even the fairest attempts, though it free the thing from blame, whose furtherance it stoppeth, and cast the fault on him, whose hindrance it helpeth. For the thing remains one, though the party have it not, the party is the worse, because he hath not the thing, and so much the worse, because he is worse than himself, through his own negligence, which might have passed himself, through his own diligence. What a toill good students are driven unto for want of their first train I do oft-times see, and as oft-times pity a great number of very good students, which be more then half discouraged from their further proceeding, when either they found their own want, not having this foretrain: or being desirous to go forward are enforced to travel in these Elementary minutes, sometimes with effect though extreme painful, oft-times with despair and loss of all their labour. And though they do learn them, yet that their learning is nothing so sound, as under a teacher, because no one man's labour, in any argument whatsoever, much less in these Elementary principles, is comparable to the help that comes by a teacher, or a cunning reader. For is it not an incredible benefit, to have the very flower and pith of another man's study, nay of all the best writers, concerning that matter wherein your travel lieth, to be uttered unto you in order, by one that hath digested it in time, beside his painfulness in study, to gather it from the best, and most allowed writers? I will devil no longer upon this point, because I have handled it in my book of Positions, where I show what benefit an university receiveth by excellent readers. To my present purpose therefore. While either tediousness by the way doth terrify good students, or unskilfulness in the end giveth idleness a fair colour, to contemn where it knoweth not, the most of our best learning which we aught to have (though some fresh heads do think themselves to know enough and enough, when they can say more then enough, how small enough so ever they have) is either suppressed by difficulty or oppressed by ignorance. I do not here touch the want of reward, as being a foreign though a forcible let, to the furtherance of learning, but only such stops, as be within the parties, & students themselves, which were in good way to prove excellently sufficient, if such lets were removed, and themselves in love with learning even for learning's sake, though they looked for no dowry. Now difficulty is a fair pretence to divert one from knowledge, whom either much travel will toill sore, or very little will soon tire: and ignorance willbe bold to set light by such things, as it doth not see, because it is stark blind. wherefore I must needs commend this Elementary, as most profitable for readiness without difficulty in the rest of our studies, & the only mean to make a pleasant passage, where such students, as be not acquainted therewith, are either miserably tormented ear that they can pass at all, or quite discomfited without hope to pass. For the trial hereof I do appeal to the judgement of two sorts of men, whereof either hath good feeling in this matter. The one is such, as have been very well and perfithe brought Who can best judge of this question concerning the difficulty in process of study. up in either all, or in most of all those things which I do require: Of whom I ask whether they found not in themselves a comfortable encouragement to go forward in learning, through the help of their foretrain, and whether they be not able, if they will use their ability, to go forward with great ease? The other sort is such, as have been brought up either in none of these, or not in all, or but very unperfitlie in whatsoever, and be themselves very willing to learn: Of whom I ask whether they found not themselves either quite discouraged in their honest desire, if they have had no train at all or not more than half lame, iftheie have had it but by halves: or not both lame and discouraged to, being unperfitlie, and therefore ill trained: and whether they do not strive miserably against the stream, when they seek to go forward without these helps. Dionysius the Syracusan tyrant being at Lacedaemon and exercising Dionysius and his cook. himself by the river of Eurotas, as other people did, found his appetite still exceeding good, and the relish of his meat exceeding pleasant. Whereupon when he was to return to Syracuse imputing the goodness of his stomach and the savorinesse of his meat, to a wrong cause, as if they had come of his cooks handling, & not of his own stirring, he too with him a Lacedaemonian cook as liking of their diet, and allowing of their cookery. But when he came home he too himself to ease, and used no more exercise, whereupon finding neither in his stomach such an appetite, nor in his meat such a relish, as he did at Lacedaemon, he fallen out with his cook, as if the fault had been in him, not dressing the meat so, as he did at Lacedaemon. But the cook who wittily espied the cause of this change, told him that the fault was in himself, who neither using the exercise, which he did at Lacedaemon, neither bathing himself, as he did in Eurotas, could not have that stomach which he had doing both. So must I say by the difficulty in learning, that it will seem very harsh and very unsavoury, to proceed in deep study, where this Elementary help is not at all had; but exceeding easy and very delightful, wheresoever it is. And though some people think that, there is no such need of any such train, by cause all roums be served sufficiently without it: I must confess the service, though I cannot the sufficiency, which is but sufficient, in comparison of the less but mere infirmity, where it might be full, & perfectly performed, ear the pains can be felt by train in young years. Thus much concerning the facility which this Elementary promises to the course of study, and therewithal increaseth commendation to itself. CAP IX. That this Elementary by avoiding of ignorance avoideth all misliking THe fist praise of this Elementary was, because it is the best mean to avoid general ignorance, the mother to misliking, and to come by general knowledge, which is the cause of allowance. A circumstance of great moment in the province of learning, as it is generally also in all other dealings. For that which is misliked, is still under foot, and that which is allowed is always aloft. Now all misliking cometh either Misliking rises either up on desert, or upon opinion miscarried. upon desert, when the thing is such, as for very naughtiness it is to be misliked, or upon opinion, when error in the party misliketh that thing, which is of itself well worthy the liking. Opinion falls in error either through mere ignorance, when he that misliketh, knoweth not what the thing is, which he doth mislike, or else through prejudice, when he that misliketh doth know the thing well, but is so wedded unto, nay rather so bewitched with his own fancy, which itself is seduced by some foreign allurement, as he will rather mislike against knowledge, then withstand against fancy. That the matter of learning is not to be misliked upon desert. As for the matter of learning, wherein our study consists, and whereunto these principles make a ready entrance, our necessary use both bread it at the first, and continueth it still, in very good credit. And what man is so simple, but he knoweth it to be such, as deserveth good liking: both for the service that it doth us, which is the natural end of it, and for the propriety in handling, which is an artificial mean to it? Wherefore if with out 'cause it be otherwise charged by any colour of blame either in all or in part, opinion is the charger, which opinion in so doing is either blinded by ignorance, or corrupted by fancy, the very worst branch of any kind of error, not minding to amend and still waxing worse, as both the two be very great enemies to all right judgement. If any kind of writer for vaunt, not for want of wit, or upon some particular cause else, do practice his pen or whet his tongue against the good in learning, as Lucian doth in most places of hole works, as Agrippa doth in his vane book of vanities in science, they cannot wound learning, though they strike at the wants, which be in some professors. Because though the two qualities, one of good note, and to be well used, as learning and knowledge, the other of ill note, and never but nought, as vice and misdemeanour, be in one & the same party, yet as the good quality cannot transubstantiate the evil, so can not the evil change the others substance, though it foullie disfigur the form thereof, which is so much the worse, because of such a companion, whom the qualified party, as subject unto both hath matched so together, being in nature most different, thounited in the person, as a common harbour to two great enemies, whereof the one seeketh the subversion of the other. Syphax the king of Barbary, as Livy reporteth, lodged both Scipio & Hasdrubal in one palace, being two mortal enemies, and even at that time in most cruel war, Scipio for Rome, Hasdrubal for Carthage. But what came of it? the king being persuaded by Scipio's presence, & his grave speech, began to falter in his amity with his old friends, the people of Carthage, & proceeding so forward in that his mutability, at the last choosed the worst. For being the first mover to have the Romans army pass over into Asrik, he wrought the overthrow to Carthage & revolting again from the Romans friendship to the people of Carthage he overthrew himself, & lost kingdom & all. Such a thing it is to harbour two enemies, & to give ear to both, where the infirmity of our nature, either cannot well judge of them, or if it can, yet is lightly conquered by the worst of the two, howsoever it promis the more honourable gest, to join with the better. If learning and vice do lodge in one room, the allurement of vice will lightly prevail against the allegation of learning, and enforce the learned to do against his knowledge, & yet learning is still good, though the professor go awry, and though cavilling wits do translate crimes from the offender to the innocent. But such fellows bewray their own folly, even in jest to turn their heel's against their own helps, and by their fond doing to stir some fond heads, to mislike that in earnest, which they meant but in jest. This doing of both Lucian and Agrippa, and any such else, which jest so with good things, to the shaking of their credit, so much as lieth in them, may be justly comprised under error in opinion not erroniouslie but wantonly seduced. But what if that wanton seduction be the worst of all other, and worthy to be punished? whereas of the other two, the one is moaned in ignorance, the other but blamed in error. But to return to my former argument, what greater enemies Ignorance & prejudice the greatest enemies and mislikers of sound learning. hath learning even in nature, than prejudice & ignorance? whence is there more open show of implacable hostility to knowledge, then from prejudice and ignorance? Ignorance knoweth nothing, and therefore is no friend to ane unknown good: prejudice knoweth and will not, and therefore is a great foe to a not favoured good. Ignorance yet in part deserveth some excuse for all her disfrindship, because infirmity is her fault, not bolstered with ill will, and the worst is her own, ane ordinary case, where even enmity pityeth. But prejudice is a poison to any common weal, so far as it stretcheth, which being at the first infected with the incurable disease of a cankered and a corrupt opinion gathered by confluence of sundry ill humours will neither itself yield to a right judgement, nor will suffer any other, where her persuasion can take place. For by yielding herself she fears the emparing of her misconceived estimation, and by suffering other to yield, she fears the increase of knowledges friends; whereby herself shall come in danger to be oppressed, both with truth of matter, and number of patrons. wherefore she opposeth herself, she bendeth all her eloquence, she mureth up all passages, so much as she may, both by persuasion and entreaty, that none shall judge right, which will hear her speak, & regard her authority, but shall take that music to sound the sweetest, which cometh from her, though she be but a mearmaid, which by offering of delight endeavoureth to destroy. Ignorance is violent and like unto a lion, when it encountereth Ignorance & her grounds. with knowledge, still in fury without feeling, in rage without reason, and rises of two causes, either infirmity in nature, or negligence in labour. Whereof the one could not, the other would Negligence. not conceive at the first, when knowledge was in dealing. Both enemies to knowledge, but negligence the greater, which either fearing disdain for her first refusal, or envying him which loveth where she left, will not seem to favour, where she once forsook, and stomaketh him, which embraceth her leavings, awraking her malice in show upon knowledge, in deed upon folly. Which folly being lodged within her own breast, beside that negligent ignorance, useth to call in a dangerous opinion, the contempt of that good, which she aught to commend, rather than she will by change of opinion and altering her hue bewray her own error, which all men see saving she that should: being at defiance with knowledge, not by simplicity of nature, which offered, but by naughtiness of choice, which refused the attaining thereof. Infirmity. Now natural infirmity the other and more gentle mean of ignorance would perhaps, nay would in deed change her blind opinion, if she could once change her ingenerate heaviness: she would reverence learning, if she might see her beauty, where with to be ravished, being enemy unto her, not of malice but of weakness. That which I speak of infirmity in nature, and negligence in choice is to be intended by such of both sorts, as continue in their worst without remorse of evil, or recourse to good. For if any man whether naturally dull or negligently rude in riper years upon better advise do change his currant: the natural weak to love that in others, which he hath not himself: the negligently rude to wish that in himself, which he seith to be in others, he than becomes friend to judgement, and will rather continue in suspense, then pronounce rashly, till he be thoroughly informed. Prejudice & her grounds. But that same perverse prejudice is a subtle foe to knowledge like a manieheaded hydra, and as the venom of his authority is gathered of diverse grounds, so the sting of his poison infecteth diverse ways. The person himself which is thus carried away by a peevish opinion is commonly no heavy head, but either superficially learned, and yet loath to seem so: or enviously affected and still carping at his better: or ambitiously given and presumeth upon countenance: or he measureth knowledge by gain, and setteth nought by aunt more, that himself shall need, to compass that he coveteth, where a little cunning will compass much more than reason thinks enough in corruption of minds. All which four causes mean learning glad to make great show, envious affection glancing at good things: vane presumption plaing the peicok: covetous desire careless of great cunning, as they corrupt the judgement, so they maintain prejudice, while the party so corrupted will seek by all means to continue his credit: so much the more a deadly enemy to knowledge, because prejudice must give place, if knowledge come in place, and therefore that it may not come, he emploieth all his forces, by all cunning, and all well coloured shifts to shoulder it out: a professed so, and so much the shrewder, because he supplanteth knowledge under the opinion of knowledge. Now considering these so fiery and so furious enemies to knowledge, ignorance and prejudice with their hole families How this Elementary presenteth misliking by planting of knowledge. be the causes why, that the best things & matters of most cunning be oft-times misliked, where they be unknown; either simply or shrewdly, doth not this Elementary a great pleasure to knowledge, by planting skill in all, to avoid misliking in any? that every part of knowledge may be so esteemed of, as it justly deserves? and each of these mislikers may be so entreated, as oh become friends of foes? Misliking was said to come either of deserving ill, whereof learning is clear, because it deserves well, or else by error, from which kind of misliking any sound knowledge will very hard lie scape. For ignorance supported by infirmity in nature, and negligence in labour, and prejudice maintained by four crafty companions, superficial learning, envious affection, vainglorious conceit, and covetous desire will still have a fling at her. How be it if natural infirmity be helped by diligent education, it will either prove a friend or no bitter foe, for that good which it hath gotten. If negligence itself be so entreated in the training, as it will be content to take pains to learn, it will favour at the last, though it frown at the first. If prejudice in general may compass and keep that credit, with sound and substantial knowledge, which it aspireth unto by superficial show and sinister means, were not he worse than mad, that would hung upon the shadow, where he might have the body, being still in danger to have his unskilfulness discovered at every encounter with a learneder man? at every dealing with any such matter, as will bewray a smatterer? By help of this Elementary will this substance be gotten, that the show shall not need. For this kind of training up in youth doth creep on to knowledge, ear the feeling of labour can take any place, and encroacheth so sore upon blind ignorance, as it cannot be painful, not not to negligent heads, being so well set forward, to pass quite thorough without either difficulty or danger, if he set no man to work but good will alone. Which being done will not misliking be ba nished, and liking be called home? will not ignorance stowp when knowledge is in state? when the end is well wrought, and by right means, which was sought for before by a very wrong way? I shall not need to repeat here again, to what kind of knowledge every principle helpeth. For in that they expel ignorance euerie where, that serves for this purpose, as, that they help knowledge euerie where, it is a thing proved all ready. Both which, the help to knowledge, and exile to ignorance, sound much to the praise of these five principles; wherewith they procure liking to learning, and valour to virtue. CAP. X. That the entry to language and the judgement thereof by grammar is the end of the Elementary. THe sixt and last proof of perfitness in this elementary was, because the entrance of language, and the judgement thereof, which is wrought by grammar, is the conclusion and height thereof. Which how profitable a thing it is, the effects themselves will evidently declare. For by course of nature and use of antiquity, grammar traveleth first to have the natural tongue of each country fined to that best, and most certain direction, which the ordinary custom of that country which useth the tongue, can lead her unto: As how to reduce our English tongue to some certain rule, for writing and reading, for words and speaking, for sentence and ornament, that men may The double use of grammar. know, when they writ or speak right. Which direction was both the first, and the most ancient use of the original grammar. Whose professors because of their judgement were called Critici, as Aristarchus among the greeks, Palaemon among the Romans. secondly grammar, as it hath been used sense, seeketh to help us to the knowledge of foreign language, as the 2. Latin, the Italian, and such other tongues, which at this day is the principal use thereof. Whereit serveth in the nature of an anatomy, for the resolving of the written speech: in the nature of an interpreter, for turning the foreign into the natural: in the nature of an artificer, for making up the habit of a foreign tongue in the studious learner, by writing and speaking. Now in either of these kinds, whether to fine our own tongue, or to learn a foreign, we are much bond to grammar, even for itself alone, but a great deal more in respect of her professor, which must perform the three things, that I named before of his own ability. For grammar of itself is but the bore rule, and a very naked thing, but the professor must have somewhat more than his rule. And (not to meddle here at this time with any foreign tongue, for either the one or the other part of grammar) doth it not I pray you, That grammar pleasureth us even for the fining of our own speech alone. show us Englishmen a very great pleasure, if it help to the fining of our own English tongue, & thereby to make it to be of such ac count, as other tongues be, which be therefore of best account, because they be so fined? whereby we ourselves also shall seem not to be barbarous, even by mean of our tongue, seeing fair speech is some parcel of praise, and a great argument of a well civilled people. But it pleasureth us a great deal more, as the course of our study now lieth, for helping of us to foreign language, by such good helps, as it joineth to itself, bysides the bore Anatomy of a plane rule. For a mere grammarian is but a poor mean to do any thing well, even where he professeth most: as Quintilian see very well, which for the latin tongue, and the grammarian therein said, that it is was one thing to speak like a grammarian, and another thing to speak like a latinist, as if grammar latin were but latin by dispensation: & he only hit the right in every tongue, which could both way the rules, and pease the force of speech according to that grace, which every tongue hath. But forasmuch as grammar is used for one degree in help to foreign language, it furthereth us very much that way, because all our learning being fet from the foreign, as registered in their tongues, if we want the knowledge of the one, we want the hope of the other. When learning, and knowledge came first to light, those men, which were the authors thereof, uttered their minds in that same speech, which they then used, when they bread the things. And as they needed no foreign tongue for the matter bread at home, so had they no other use of any grammar, but only that, which endeavoured to fine their natural speech at home. But after that the same their devices, being first set out in their own tongues, were afterward sought for by foreign students, to increase their learning, and to enrich their country with foreign wares, the foreign students were then driven to use the assistance of grammar in the second kind, because they could not understand those things, which were written in a foreign tongue, without the knowledge of the tongue itself. In the primitive grammar children being framed so, as I require now; went strait way from the Elementary to matter of learning, and the mathematical sciences, which are so termed, because in deed the whole scholars learning (which scholars in greek are called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉) consisted in them, as in the first degree of right study. For whatsoever goeth before them in right study, is nothing else at all, but mere Elementatie: and whatsoever goeth before them in wrong study, as it is wrested in nature, so it worketh no great wonder. But in the second use of grammar, we are enforced of necessity, after the Elementary howsoever huddled up, and how simple soever, to deal with the tongues, ere we pass to any matter, which help of tongues, though it be most necessary for the thing, as our study is now plaited, yet it hindereth us in time a thing of great price, nay it hindereth us in knowledge a thing of more price. For by the lingering about language, we are removed and kept back one degree further from sound knowledge, which is so great a degree, being in our best learning time, while we be under masters and readers, of whom we may learn far better, then of ourselves, if that regard be had to them in choice, which elsewhere I have wished were caresullie had. But I will not deal any further with grammar in this place, considering that hole argument will follow this Elementaric, and hath so many branches, as we deal with tongues: neither yet will I proceed with this discourse, which offereth itself here concerning the let of study, by the study of tongues, which tongues seem to be the only mean to all our study, as we use it at this day, because I have handled that argument already in the preface to my learned and courteous reader, besides that I have tuched it in my book of Positions. For this time this may suffice, that this our Elementary is very beneficial unto us, by the mean of grammar also, which is the honour and perfection of the Elementary in both her natures, but chiefly in the course of our learning now, whereby we are entered into language, and withal into knowledge, while our own tongue remains but poor, and is kept very low through some reasonable superstition, not to have learning in it. But here to conclude the general use of this present Elementary, which hath been thus far my particular argument, I must needs continue my first opinion, which was and is this, that in the matter of learning, a good Elementary is more than the half, because it is the first: & that in the first it is mere the best, because the wisest men, the greatest reasons, the best governed common wealls did so pronounce of it, the one by their pen, the other by their practice. Cap. XI. The general platform and method of the hole Elementary. I Will set down the purtrait of the hole Elementary, and how I purpose to deal therein, before I meddle with any particular principle, that my reader seeing my hole plat in so small a form, and no parcel thereof but within his compass, may the sooner perceive the drift of my labour, and accordingly frame his hope of the thing, and the good like to come by it, & stay his memory the better, by the method & order which I promise to keep in it. I divide the consideration of the hole Elementary into two parts, whereof the first concerneth the matter and substance thereof, and how I intend to deal therein: the second concerneth the manner and form of teaching it, and how I wish that every circumstance were handled, that both the teacher may deliver plainly with order, and the learner receive quickly with profit. wherefore the first part of this my The matter of the Elementary and the manner of teaching it. general plat shall show the matter of the Elementary, and the handling thereof: the second shall show the manner of teaching, and the circumstances therein. The matter of the hole Elementary consisting in five points: reading, writing, drawing, singing, & plaing, I will so handle them The matter of the Elementary. in rew, as, I marshal them in order, and begin first at reading. But by cause I take upon me in this Elementary, besides some friendship to secretaries for the pen, and to correctors for the print, to direct such people, as teach children to read and writ English, and the reading must needs be such, as the writing leads unto, thererfor, before I meddle with any particular precept, to direct the Reader, I will thoroughly rip up the hole The plat and method of the English orthography. certainty of our English writing, so far forth and with such assurance, as probability can make me, because it is a thing both proper to my argument, and profitable to my country. For our natural tongue being as beneficial unto us for our nedesull delivery, as any other is to the people which use it: & having as pretty, and as fair observations in it, as any other hath: and being as ready to yield to any rule of Art, as any other is: why should I not take some pains, to found out the right writing of ours, as other countrymen have done, to found the like in there's? & so much the rather, because it is pretended, that the writing thereof is marvelous uncertain, and scant to be recovered from extreme confusion, without some change of as great extremity? I mean therefore so to deal in it, as I may wipe away that opinion of either uncertainty for confusion, or impossibility for direction, that both the natural English may have wherein to rest, & the desirous stanger may have whereby to learn. For the performance whereof, and mine own better direction, I will first examine those means, whereby other tongues of most sacred antiquity have been brought to Art and form of discipline for their right writing, to the end that by following their way, I may hit upon their right, and at the lest by their precedent devise the like to there's, where the use of our tongue, & the property of our dialect will not yield flat to there's. That done I will set all the variety of our now writing, & the uncertain force of all our letters in as much certainty, as any writing can be, by these seven precepts, Generall rule, which concerneth the property and use of each letter: 1. Proportion, which reduceth all words of one sound to the same wri 2. ting: Composition, which teacheth how to writ one word made 3. of more: Derivation, which examineth the offspring of every original: Distinction which bewrayeth the difference of sound, and 4. force in letters by some written figure or accent: Enfranchisment, 5. which directeth the right writing of all incorporate foreign words: 6. Prerogative, which declareth a reservation, wherein common use will continue her precèdence in our Enlish writing, as she 7. hath done every where else, both for the form of the letter, in some places, which likes the pen better: and for the difference in writing, where some particular caveat will check a common rule. In all these seven I will so examine the particularities of our tongue, as either nothing shall seem strange at all, or if any thing do seem, yet it shall not seem so strange, but that either the self same, or the very like unto it, or the more strange than it is shall appear to be in those things, which are more familiar unto us for extraordinary learning, then required of us for our ordinary use. And forasmuch as the eye will help many to writ right by a seen precedent, which either cannot understand, or cannot intend to understand the reason of a rule, therefore in the end of this treatis for right writing, I purpose to set down a general table of most English words, by way of precedent, to help such plane people, as cannot intend the understanding of a rule, which requireth both time and conceit in perceiving; but can easily run to a general table, which is readier to their hand. By the which table I shall also confirm the right of my rules, that they hold throughout, & by multitude of examples help some maim in precepts. Thus much for the right writing of our English tongue, which may seem for a preface to the principle of Reading, as the matter of the one is the maker of the The plat and method of the principle of reading. other. In reading I will keep this order, because the treatis of right writing doth pretend some help to the right in reading, I will first give certain rules, to be observed in reading and spelling, according to those precepts, which I gave in writing. And forsomuch as the goodness and virtue of matter is most fit for the young child in the first seasoning of his tender mind: and the matter itself is spread into two branches, consonant unto the main distinction of the ten commandments, either for religion towards God, and right opinion in faith: or for civility towards men, and right judgement in behaviour: I will therefore cast the matter of reading so, as it shall answer at full both to religion in faith, and to civility in friendship. wherefore to lay the first ground of learning, which is to learn to read, in religion towards God, and in religion itself to observe the law and ordinances of my country, I will after the A b c, set down the ordinary catechism set forth by my prince, and the state of my country, with all such appendants for graces, and other prayers, as shall see me most pertinent to the Elementary traning of a christian child. Thereunto I will join some other pretty short treatis concerning the same religious argument being of good importance for those years to understand: and as warily appointed, as God shall appoint me. Then will I set down some other well pikt discourse, which shall concern moral behaviour, and right opinions that way. In all which I will have both a special, & a continual regard to these four points in the child, his memory, his delight, his capacity, and his forwarding. For his memory I will foresee, that as he must practice it even 1. from the first, so he may also practice it even upon the best, both for pleasure in learning, and for profit after learning. For his delight, which is no mean allurement to his learning 2. well, I will be as careful that the matter which he shall read, may be so fit for his years, & so plane to his wit, as when he is at schooll, he may desire to go forward in so comfortable an argument, and when he cometh home, he may take great pleasure to be telling of his parents, what pretty petty things he doth found in his book, and that the parents also may have no less delight to hear their little one speak: In so much as either of them shall rather seek to prevent the other, the child to be telling somewhat, and the parent to be ask somewhat, then to be so slow, as to tarry for the moving. For his capacity I will so provide, that the matter which he shall learn, may be so easy to understand, and the phrase which 3. I will use, so evident to perceive, as both the one and the other shall 'cause nothing but courage. For his forwarding I mean to be somewhat curious, that there be such consideration and choice for syllabs words and sentences, 4. and for all their accidentary notes, as there shall want nothing, which may seem worth the wishing, for the full help of either spelling true, or reading sure: that what child soever can read them well, may read any thing else well, if the reading master will keep that order in his teaching, which I intend to give him in my precept, and do his infant no harm by hasting him on to fast, & by measuring his forwardness not by his own knowledge, but by fancy of his friends. If opportunity serve me & cause require that labour, I will pen the same things in the latin tongue also, to satisfy some people, which willbe best pleased so, as in very deed saving for the orthography, which is proper to our tongue, there is nothing in the Elementary, but it may well be communicated with any foreign nation, which must likewise provide for their peculiar orthography, as I do for ours, if they mean to use the like Elementary to this. The treatis of reading being thus ended, then will I on to the The plat and method of the principle for writing. principle of writing, wherein I shall need neither to be curious, ne yet long, by cause the hole orthography, which concerneth the right writing of our tongue, will both help the writing master, & ease my labour in that behalf. Howbeit whatsoever shall be need full to that end besides the rules, which are given in the orthography (as there be many pretty notes, for the writer's profession, both to frame the child's hand right, to form & join letters well, & to fit those instruments, which he must needs use in the managing thereof) all that I will set forth most plainly, and as shortly, for both the English and the latin letter. I join the latin letter with the English, by cause the time to learn the latin tongue is next in order after the Elementary, and the child's hand is them to be acquainted with the latin charact, which is nothing so cumbersome as the English charact is, if it be not far more easy. And though we use to learn some other tongues afterward, as well as latin, which have their peculiar characts, as the greek and hebrew, yet he that can writ English and latin well, will learn those hands both soon, and of himself. So that the Elementary writing shall not need to truble itself any further in the Elementary time of learning, then with those two tongues, the English and the latin. If other ordinary trades do require more hands, as for the use of some court, and such other like, the writing master may help himself, with the particular form of the had, that is sought for, as I will help him with rules in any writing at all, of whatsoever form, though I make choice but of two only. But here methink I found honest men's diligence very sore mismatched, with an intricate way and most wearisome to themselves. For they spend their hole time about setting of copies, whereas fewer copies, and more looking to his hand would help the child more, as the number of copies occupying the hole time, is mere enemy to amendment, and direction of the hand. I will therefore, because I like that best, set down two tables of the English & the latin tongue, with the letters joinings, & what so else shallbe necessary for one perpetual copy. The argument whereof shallbe such for choice, as it shall deserve the remembering, which the often writing will easily procure, & the wariness shallbe such for certainty of letter, for variety of form, for all kinds of joining, as he, that can writ & resemble those two copies well, shall think nothing strange, that doth concern writing. Somuch diligence shallbe used in the choice of a few lines, which must plant an habit. Further because it shallbe good for the writing master, to have tables in store, though he occupy them not always, I will set him down two other tables, of the like choice for the greek and hebrew. And if I shall think it convenient to translate my English reading arguments into latin, I will also help the Elementary latin master, with all such notes, as may teach to read latin, that in great ignorance of the tongue, yet he shall not lightly fail, either in tuning or timing even of unknown words. Why I do like these tables better, than the multitude of copies, I will show more at large in the particular handling of the writing principle, because in that point I am somewhat contrary to many of those, which teach children to writ, whose commodity I hinder not, though I help their scholars more, whose labour I lessen not, though I release it from copies. This don I must teach The plat, and method for the principle of drawing. how to draw. Which drawing bycauseit is not so evidently profitable, nor so generally received, as writing & reading be, I will therefore prove in a pretty short discourse both how profitable it is, & how it deserveth the learning, even for profit sake, besides many petty plesurs. Then because drawing useth both number & figure, wherewithal to work, I will cull out so much numbering from out of Arithmetic the mistress of numbers, & so much figuring out of Geometry the lady of figures, as shall serve fit for an Elementary principle to the child's drawing, without either hardness to fray him, or length to tire him. Whatsoever shall belong to coloring, to shadowing, & such more workmanlie points, by cause they are nearer to the painter, than to the drawing learner, I will reserve them to the after habit, & to the student's choice, when he is to divert, & to betake himself to some one trade of life. At which time, if he chance to choose the pen & pencil to live by, this introduction than will prove his great friend, as he himself shall found, when he feels it in proof. Last of all forsomuch as drawing is a thing, whose thorough help many good workmen do use, which live honestly thereby, & in good degree of estimation & wealth, as architectur, pictur, embroidery, engraving, statuary all modeling all platforming, & many the like: besides the learned use thereof, for Astronomy, Geometry, chorography, topography and some other such, I will therefore pik out some certain figures proper to so many of the foresaid faculties, as shall seem most fit to teach a child to draw, & withal I will show how they be to be dealt with even from their first point, to their last perfection, seeing it is out of all controversy, that, if drawing be thought needful, as it shall be proved to be, it is now to be dealt with, while the finger is tender, & the writing yet in hand, that both the pen & pencil, both the rule & compass, may go forward together. As for Music, which I have divided into voice and instrument, The plat and method for the principles of Music. 1. 2. 3. I will keep this currant. The training up in music as in all other faculties, hath a special eye to these three points: The child himself, that is to learn: the matter itself, which he is to learn: and the instument itself, whereon he is to learn. Wherein I will deal so for the first and last, that is for the child and the instrument, as neither of them shall lak, whatsoever is needful; either for framing of the child's voice, or for the righting of his finger, or for the prikking of his lessons, or for the the tuning of his instrument. For in the voice there is a right pitch, that it be neither over nor under strained, but delicately brought to her best ground, both to keep out long & to rise or fall within due compass, and so to become tunable, with regard to health, and pleasant to hear. And in the fingering also, there is a regard to be had, both that the child strike so, as he do not shuffle, neither spoill any sound, and that his finger run so both sure and sightiie, as it cumber not itself with entangled delivery. Where of the first commonly falls out by to much haste, in the young learner, who is ever longing until be a leaving: the second fault comes of the master himself, who doth not consider the natural dexterity, and sequel in the joints, which being used right, & in a natural consequence, procureth the finger a nimbleness with ease, and helpeth the delivery to readiness without pain, as the untoward fingering must needs bring in corruption, though corrupt use do not use to complain. For the matter of music, which the child is to learn, I will set it down how, and by what degrees & in what lessons, a boy that is to be brought up to sing, may & aught to proceed by ordinary ascent, from the first term of Art, & the first note in sound, until he shallbe able without any often or any great missing, to sing his part in priksong, either himself alone, which is his first in rudeness, or with some company, which is his best in practice. For I take so much to be enough for an Elemen tarry institution, which saluteth but the faculty, though it perfect the princple, & I refer the residue for setting & discant to enciease of cunning, which daily will grow on, & to further years, when the hole body of music will come, & crave place. And yet because the child must still mount somewhat that way, I will set him down some rules of setting & discant, which will make him better able to judge of singing being a setter himself, as in the tongue, he that useth to writ, shall best judge of a writer. Concerning the virginals & the lute, which two instruments, I have therefore choose, because of the full music which is uttered by them & the variety of The virginals and lute. fingering, which is showed upon them, I will also set down so many choose lessons for either of them, as shall bring the young learner to play reasonable well on them both, though not at the first sight, whether by the ear, or by the book, always provided that priksong go before plaing. All which lessons both for instument & voice, I will not only name, and set the learner over to get them, where he can, in the written song books set forth by music masters, but I will 'cause them all to be prikt and printed in the same principle of music, that both the reader may judge of them, and the scholar learn by them. Which thing as well as all the rest, that I have undertaken to perform in this Elementary, I hope by God's help to bring to such effect through conference with the best practitioners in our time, and the counsel of the best learned writers in any time, in every of the principles, besides mine own travel, and some not negligent experience, as I shall discharge my promise, and content my good countrymen. What thing soever else besides this that I have named, shall seem to be needful for the better opening of any particular point, I will see to it there, though I say nothing of it here. This is the some of my Elementary platform for the matter thereof. For the manner of teaching and consideration of circumstance in executing thereof, which was the second part of my The plat, and method for the manner of teaching and training, according to this Elementary. general plat in my first division, & hath the same place, if not a greater in the particular performance of any execution (for what availeth precept, if it be not performed? or what performance is it, that proceedeth not in order?) I intend to do thus. Because all these things though never so good of themselves, though never so commended by writers, though never so well liked of parents, yet may miscarry in the handling, if they be not well followed with all dew circumstances, I will therefore set down a particular direction for every principle, when to begin, and in what degree of ripeness to join with another, and that so as neither to soon mar, nor to much confounded: how to handle the young wit: how to join exercise of the body with these principles for the mind: what method in teaching them may seem to be best: what pretty devices must be used to 'cause the child of himself show what he can do, and what metle there is in him, with all such considerations as be naturally incident to such an execution, that the young learner may both thank me for his health, and think well of me for his learning, as a willing instrument to do him some good, if it shall please God, the giver of good, to bless mine endeavour. Thus much for my general plat. In the performance whereof, though I do sometimes interlace discourses, that be not for children, either to conceive or cun, yet they be not impertinent to the matter, neither improper to me, sometime to open some further point necessary to my purpose: sometime to instruct the masters, which might either misconceive me, or misorder the teaching: sometimes even to see how our English tongue will play with these arguments, which are thought so uncouth, and not expressible in our tongue. But what so ever shall be necessary for the child's travel alone, I will so appoint that, as it shall stand alone, and may be printed alone, the larger discourses serving for more years, and such as will use them. For that I take to be the best method in penning any thing, whereof the student is to commit part to memory, & to study the other part, to make the remembering part, pithy, short, and apart, and in the other to handle the rest at large, & yet no more than needful. Which two points of largeness, without to much for more years, & shortness without to little for less years, are in this Elementary to be specially considered. Because the Elementary master is not commonly the cunningest, and the Elementary scholar is under twelve years. For a child thus trained, shall learn the tongue sooner, and do more between twelve and sixteen, then from seven to seventeen if he begin without this train. But the orthography calls for me. CAP. XII. The method which the learned tongues used in the finding out of their own right writing. I Begin the Elementary at the argument of right writing, Why I do begin at the right writing of English. because reading, which is the first Elementary principle, must be directed both in precept and practice, thereafter as the thing, which is to be read, is written or printed. And considering the right writing of our tongue is yet in question: some, but those to forward, esteeming it quite unproper: some, but those to backward, thinking it perfect enough: some, & those the soundest judging it to be in most well appointed, though in particulars to be helped: is it not a very necessary labour to set the writing certain, that the reading may be sure? Now in examining the right of our writing, I begin at that method, which the learned tongues used, Why in orthography I begin at this method to found out the like right in their own writing, when it was in like question, that ours now is, for these two reasons. First by following their precedent, and marking that course, which was 1 used in them, I shall both have good warrant against any such, as shall mislike of my currant, and dream of new devices: and withal, I shall be abler to work the like in English, by using the like precept, in the like observation. For all tongues keep one, and the same rule for their main, though every one have his property in part, which particular property, as it is noted in the best tongues, (which are so termed, because they are so esteemed, for the prerogative of that use, which we found to be in them) so it is warranted in ours, even by precedent from them. So that hereby I shall not seem, I hope, to any advised reader, but to have used a very good mean, for the finding out of that, which is to be decided in the right of our writing: and if any other, either of peevishness, or of ignorance, shall mislike my proceeding, the honour of my precedent, being rightly followed, (which I hope to perform) will both defend me, and condemn them, if it cannot content them. The second cause, that moved me to begin at this method, is, thereby to answer all those 2 objections, which charge our writing with either insufficiency, or confusion: and also to examine by it, as by a sure tuchstone, all the other supplements, which have been devised heretofore, to help our writing, by either altering of the old characts, or devising of some new, or increasing of their number. For if the other so esteemed tongues, when they were subject to, and charged with these same supposed wants, wherewith our writing is now burdened, did deliver themselves by other means, then either by altering, or by innovating, or by increasing their characts, and made the stuf of their own custom, to be steer of their direction, as this method will show, why should we desire to seek foreign means, and impertinent to our tongue, by devise of new forge, having such a pattern to perfect our writing, by a so well warranted precedent? That the That the first tongues were once rude. finest tongue, was once in filth, the very course of nature proceeding from weakness, to strength from imperfection to perfitness, from a mean degré, to a main dignity, doth give us to behold, yea though neither Marcus Uarro, nor yet Quintilian, nor any such as Priscian did show the like in the Latin, and by example in that one, confirmed the like in all: which I will not rip up, as a thing of more vaunt for reading, then of help to writing, where one general reason, proved by one particular, of perpetual sequel, like a geometrical demonstration, will serve well enough. Well then, what means did those languages use, which have wone the opinion, that they be right written, tó come The original & secondary fining of tongues by that right, which wrought that opinion? There be two considerations in speech, concerning the way, which hath been used in the fining thereof. For if we look into the first degré of fining, before which, no tongue at all had any beauty in the pen, we are to consider, how the very first tongue did proceed from her first rudeness, to her best perfection: Again if we look into the next degré, wherein the like fineness ensued in other tongues, by following the like course to that which the first refiners too, than we are to consider, how other secondary languages have proined and pikt themselves, by following that method, which the primitive did use. But by cause I desire to be warranted by them both, that is, both following the first finers, & the second presidentiaries, in this my course, (which no man hath yet kept in this argument, as I can perceice, though diverse writ ortografies,) and my opinion is, that it best beseems a scholar, to proceed by Art in any recovery, from the claws of ignorance: Therefore I will rip up, even from the very root, how and by what degrees, the very first tongue, doth seem to come by that her perfection in writing, & what order was taken to continue that perfection, ever sense the time that any tongue is perfected. Always reserving so much to his consideration, which intendeth the fining of any speech, as concerneth the property of any particular tongue, which particularity will not be comprised under general precept with any other tongue, but must be directed by private observation, and particular exception against the common rule. And yet even this so particular a circumstance is not omitted in the general method of the first fining, and thereby it is commended unto us by way of translation, which come in the third degré, and fine after the first, by following of the middle. Now in this long way from the first soilth of extreme rudeness, to the last neatness of most cunning, I The 3. several governments over writing. will appoint three rests, every one naturally succeeding the other, where the reader's conceit may light & go on foot, if it be wearied with riding, I do not say with reading. The first is, while 1. the sound alone bore the sway in writing. The second is, while consent 2. in use did transport the authority, from sound alone, to reason, custom, and sound jointly. The third, which presently reigneth, is, while that reason & custom, do assure their own joint 3 government with sound, by the mean of Art. For sound like a restrained not banished Tarqvinius desiring to be restored to his first and sole monarchy, and finding some, but no more than sounding favourers, did seek to make a tumult in the scriveners province, ever after that, reason and custom were joined with him in commission. I will therefore first deal with that regiment in writing, which The government of right writing under the authority of found alone was under sound, when every thing was written according to the sound, though that kind of government be long ago worn out. I should begin to high in seeking out the ground of right writing, (as he that fetched the battle of Troy from Leda's two eggs, or as she that was angry with felling the first tre, because she too unkindness with him that came by ship, to that place where she did devil) If I should make inquiry either who devised That it is an idle inquiry to seek either who written first, or who devised letters first. letters first, or who written first, a thing as uncertain to be known, as fruitless if it were known. For Herodotus in his Muses, Diodorus, in his library, Eusebius in his preparative, Pliny in his history, Flavius josephus in his antiquities of jury, Dionysius Halicarnasseus in his antiquities of Rome, Coelius Rhodiginus, in his antiquity of reading, Polydorus Uirgilius in his inventors of things, and many several writers more, in as many several places more, seeking to learn out either the first founder of the general charact, or the first devisor of the particular, for par ticular nations, are as new to seek, when they have sought all, as they were at first, before they sought any. For what certainty can there be had of so old a thing? or what profit can rise by some one man's name, if one were the founder, as it cannot be. Who though he be honoured for the fruit of his invention, yet doth his authority small good, where the matter in question is to be confirmed, not by the inventors credit, who dwells we know not where, but by the users profit, which every one feels. And therefore as they, whosoever devised the thing first (for it was no one man's invention, nor of any one age) did a marvelous good turn to all their posterity: so we, which be their posterity, are to think well of the inventors, and to judge thus of their inventions: that very necessity was the foundress of letters, and of all writing, as it hath been only the general breder of all such things, as our life is better by, when need and want enforced men's wits, to seek for such helps. For the tongue conveying speech no further than to those, which were within hearing, and the necessity of conveyance oft-times falling out between some people that were further of: a device was made to serve the eye a far of, by the mean of letters, as nature did satisfy the ear at hand by benefit of speech. For the delivery of learning by the pen to posterity, was not the first cause that found out letters, but an excellent use perceived to be in them to serve for perpetuity, a great while after they had been found by necessity. The letters being thus found out, to serve a needful turn too the force of expressing every distinct sound in voice, The sound & force of letters by nature volunntarie. not by themselves or any virtue in their form (for what likeness or what affinity hath the form of any letter in his own nature, to answer the force or sound in man's voice?) but only by consent of those men, which first invented them, and the pretty use thereof perceived by those, which first did receive them. Whereby the people that used them first, agreed with those, that found them first, that such a sound in the voice should be resembled by such a sign to the eye: and that such a sign in the eye should be so returned to the ear, as the aspectable figure of such an audible sound: whereunto these subscribed their names, and set to their seals the day and year, when their consent past. Hereupon in the first writing, the sound alone did lead the Why the sound led the pen at first. pen, and every word was written with those letters, which the sound did command, because the letters were invented, to express sounds. Then for the right in writing, who was sovereign and judge, but sound alone? who gave sentence of pen, ink, and paper, but sound alone? then what was sound in the setting down, but that which was awarded by sound alone? Then Sounds height every one of the people, them every one though most unskilful, was partaker in authority, & sound fellows in that sound government. And good reason why, that sound should rule alone, & all those have a stroke, in the government of found, whosoever were able but even to make a sound. You devised all this to express me, why should not I then judge, when I were expressed, seeing, you yourself told me, that such a little note in sight, was to resemble such a thing in sound? In those days, all those arguments, which cleave so sore unto the prerogative of sound, & pled so for his interest, in setting down of letters, were most estémed of, as most agreeable to the time, & most officious to the state. But afterward when sound upon great cause, was deposed from his monarchy, as no fit person to rule the pen alone, and had others joined with him in the same commission, of as good countenance as he, though not to deal without him, than their credit was nothing so absolute, though reasonable good still, as any of sounds add vised favourers, may both well perceive, and be well content with, if he will but mark the restraint of sounds authority, & the causes why, & withal consider, that all opinions which concern his sole authority, & tend to that end, as they were of most account, while he was in that ruf, are now but very weak, when he is in the wain, & are to be qualified, according to that state, where sound is now ranged. For great inconveniences following, and Sounds fall. the writing itself, provin mgore false then true, while the pen set down that form, which the ear did assure, to answer such a sound, & the sound itself being to imperious, without any either mercy or pity, but death for disobedience, no pardon, no forgiveness, no misericordia, what equity soever the contrary side had: men of good wit, & great understanding, who perceived & misliked this imperiousness of sound, which yet was maintained, with great uncertainty, nay rather with confusion, then ao nie assurance of right, assembled themselves together to common upon so common a good, and in the end after resolute and ripe deliberation they presented themselves before sound, using these, rather persuasions, than compulsions, to qualify his humour. That it would please him, to take their speech in good part, The reasons and grounds why sound was displaced of his sole government. considering it tuched not their private, but the general good of the hole province of writing. That he would call those reasons to his remembrance, which moved them at the first, to give him alone the authority over the pen, as one whom they then thought, to be most fit for such a government, nay only most fit to govern alone. That they now perceived, not any defect in him, who used that like a prince, which was his peculiar, by their own commission: but an oversight in themselves, who unadvisedly overcharged him, with such an estate, as he could not wield alone, without his great dishonour, whereof they were as tender, as of their own souls. That their request therefore unto him, was; to pray & beseech him, not to esteem more of his own private honour, then of the hole provinces good. That they might with his good leave, amend their own error, which though it concerned his person, yet should it not touch his credit, the fault being there's in their first choice. They paused a little while, before they uttered the very main cause of this their motion, for that they spied sound to begin to change colours, and half ready to swond. For the fellow is passionate, in authority tyrannous, in awe timorous. Howbeit seeing the common good did urge them to speech, they went on, & told him in plane terms, that he must be content to refer himself to order, and so much the rather, because their meaning was not to seek either his deprivation, or his resignation, but that it would please him to qualify his government, and to use the assistance of a further council, which they meant to join with him, a thing of great fruit, & of good example in many such cases, where even great potentates, and considerate princes, for the general weal of their natural states, (his being but voluntary, and of their election) were very well content, upon humble suit made to them, to admit such a council, and to use them in affairs. That the reasons which moved them to make this suit, and might also move him, to admit the same were of great importance: That because letters were first found only to express him, therefore they had given him only and alone, the whole government therein, and were well contented therewith, until such time, as they had espied, not his misgovernment, but their own mischoice: that the bore & primitive inventions, being but rude, and accordingly ruled, and experience now in time, growing to more finesse, why should they not yield to that in finesse, upon better cause, whereunto they did yield in rudeness upon mere need? That no man having any sense in the right of writing, which experience had commended, would yield the direction to sound alone, which altereth still, and is never like to itself, as either the party pronouncer is of ignorance or knowledge: or the parties that pronounce, be of clear or stop delivery: or as the ear itself is of judgement to discern. That considering these defects, which pray for reformance, and the letter itself, which desireth some assurance of her own use, it might stand with his good pleasure, to admit to his counsel, two grave and great personages, which they had long thought on, through whose assistance he might the better govern the pen province. Because they praised the parties so much, he desired their names. They answered Reason, to consider what willbe most agréable upon cause, and Custom to confirm that by experience and proof, which reason should like best, and yet neither to do any thing, without conference with sound. The personages pleased him for their own worthiness, but the self same thing, which recommended them to him for their own valour, did fray him to like them, for his own danger. For is not either reason or custom, if it please them to aspire, more like to rule the pen, then sound, said he to himself? Howbeit after that they had charged his conscience, with all those reasons in one throng, which they had used particularly before, that it were no dishonour to yield a little unto them, which had given him his hole rule: that it were no reason, but they might have leave, to amend their own error, in overcharging him, being their fault and his ease: That though they seemed to empare his estate, yet they did not seek to defraud him of his own: That the wrongs done to writing, which they presented unto him were matters worth redress: That the counsellors, which they appointed were honourable, and honest: that the common benefit of the hole writing province did earnestly sew for it, whereunto they were very well assured, that so good a father, as he was, to that poor estate, would never be unwilling but rather voluntarily condescend, without any request, as being half dishonoured, in that he tarried the request, but that he known not of the grieves. After that they had pressed him so near, though he were very loath, being once a sole monarch, to become half private by admitting of controullers, as he thought, rather than counsellors, as they meant, yet perceiving that their power was such, as they might enforce him to that, which they prayed him to grant, if he should stand in terms with them, he was content to yield, though with some show ofmiscontentment in his very countenance, and to allow of Reason and Custom as his fellow governors in the right of writing. For in very deed concerning the authority of these movers, wise and learned people, what so ever they lend ignorance to play with for a time, they reserve to themselves both judgement and authority, wherewith to control, when they see want of skill play the fool to much, as in this same quarrel for the alteration of sounds to presumptuous rule, they had very great reason. For as in faces, though every man naturally have two eyes, two ears, one nose, one mouth, and so forth, yet there is all way such diversity in countenances, as any two men may easily be discerned, though they be as like as the Lacedaemonian princes, and brethren were, of whom Tully speaketh: so likewise in the voice, though in every one it pass through, by one mouth, one throat, one tongue, one fence of tethe, and so forth, yet is it as different in every one, even for giving the sound, by reason of some diversity in the vocal instruments, as the faces be different in resembling like form, by some evident distinction, in the natural purtrait. Which diversity though it hinder not the delivery of every man's mind, yet is it to uncertain to rule every man's pen in setting down of letters. And again, what reason had it to follow every man's ear, as a master scrivener, and to leave every man's pen to his own sound, where such difference was, as they could not agré, when where the right was, every one laing claim to it? & why not my ear best? Again why should ignorance in any respect be taken for a guide in a case of knowledge? because of their voices? that were to popular, where the argument is singular. Because of their wills? that were to wilful, where wisdom should warrant. And therefore if any multitude, though of never so few, deserve to be followed, they only were, which could both speak best, and give best reason why. But that kind of people were to few at the first, to found any place against a popular government, where the ear led the ear, and why shall sound give over his interest, seeing letters were devised to express sound in every one of us, and not the conceit of these, and those few goodly wise fellows? And yet when corn was once in proof, acorns grew out of place, though a jolly masty meat in a hoggish world. For naturally the first serves the turn, till the finer and better do come in presence. And as something got place worthily of no thing, so must that something again, give place to his better: As sound did something to expel rudeness, though it may not bend itself, to keep out finesse. Hereupon wise men would stand no longer to that diversity in writing, which necessarily did follow, when every one did spell so, as the instruments of his voice did fashion his sound, or as his cunning gave him, or as his ear could discern. All which means be full of variety, and never one in all, as it doth appear by hole nations, which cannot sound some letters, that some other can, as the Ephramite in scripture, which could not sound the first letter in Shibboleth being in hebrew the same chract with the first in Sibboleth: or as the witness in Tully, which by property of his country, could not sound the first letter in Fundanius, against whom he came. Upon these miscontentments, and by consent of those, which could judge, and utter best, they grew to a certain, and a reasonable custom, or else to say truth, to a customary reason, which they held for a law, not unaduisedle hit on, by error and time, but advisedly resolved on, by judgement and skill. Neither yet, (which had been contrary to their promise) deprived they sound of all his rialtie, which was dictatorlike, before, but they joined reason with him, & custom to, to begin then in right, and not in corruption after, as a Caesar and a Pompeie, to be his colleges in a triumvirate. From that time forward sound could do much, but nothing so much, as he could do before, being very many times, very justly overruled by his considerate companions, and fellows in office. Thus ended the monarchy of sound alone. We are now come to that regiment in writing, which was under The government of right writing under the authority of, sound, reason, and custom. sound, reason and custom jointly together, and proceeded in this sort. Reason as he is in reason the principal director, of all best doings, and not writing alone, so he began to play the master, but wisely withal, and with great modesty. For considering the disposition of his two companions, first of sound, which the letters were to express of duty, as therefore devised: then of custom, which was to confirm, and make the way to general allowance, he established this for a general law in the pro vince of writing. That as the first founders, and devisers of the letters, used their own liberty, in the assigning of such a charact in the eye, to such a sound in the voice, which assignation was mere voluntary, & of the founder's choice: so it should be lawful for the said founders, and their posterity, according as the neces sitie of their use, & the dispatch in their pen did seem to require it, either to increase the number of letters, if the insufficiency in them did seem not to answer the variety in sound, or to apply one and the same letter to diverse uses, if it might be done with some pretty distinction, to avoid multitude of characts, as we apply words which be within number, to things which be without: & generally like natural and chief lords in a tenancy at mere will, to make their own need the level of all letters, of all writing, of all speaking, to chop, to change, to altar, to transport, to enlarge, to lessen, to make, to mar, to begin, to end, to give authority to this, to take it from that, as themselves should think good. This decree being penned by reason, both sound and custom did presently allow: sound because there was no remedy, though his heart longed still for his former Monarchy, which was now inth'Eclipse: Custom, because that did serve his turn best. For if necessary use, and dispatch in the pen, might have authority, which was given them in law, by consent of those men, which were successors to them, who first founded the letter, which men were of the learneddest and wisest sort, than were Custom in deed, having reason to friend, & sound no foe, a very great prince in the hole province of both writing and speaking. And good reason why. For Custom is not that which men do or speak commonly or most, upon whatsoever What custom is naturally. occasion, but only that, which is grounded at the first, upon the best and fittest reason, and is therefore to be used, because it is the fittest. Which if it take place according to the first appointment, then is custom in his right, if not, then abuse in deed doth seem to usurp upon custom in name. For in Lordships and manners is that custom, which the tenants do use upon their own surmise, or but that only, which the first Lord granted, upon some special cause, and his posterity confirms, upon the like respect, either to their auncetor or to the thing? So that I take custom to build upon the cause, and not to make the cause. After that reason had brought both sound to this order, and custom to this authority, than was there nothing admitted in writing, but that only, which was subsigned by all their three hands. If the sound alone did serve, yet reason and custom must needs confirm sound: if reason must take place, both sound and custom must needs approve reason: if custom would be credited, he might not pass, unless both sound did soothe him, & reason did ratify him. For the better continuance of this wise triumvirate, each of the The retinue belonging to the triumvirate in their government of the pen. Sounds retinue. thrè entertained such people, as were fittest for their families. Sound, because he presumed only upon his old authority not extinguished, though restrained, and needed no great train now in that his restraint, he therefore contented himself with such of his old retinue, as known his first commission, which was granted unto him, when the devise of letters came first to light. Who still had an eye to sound, and set down that letter, which was appointed thereunto, unless reason and custom had put in a caveat, that in such a case the commission must be altered. Reason again too into his service, observation and comparison: reasons retinue. Observation to mark what were fairest in sense, what were readiest in pen, what where currantest in use: Comparison to confer that, which he allowed in one, with that proportion, which he found in another, that the hole might be suitable. Custom besides that he made very much of both sound and Customs retinue. reasons retinue, as his very good friends, whereby he was commended to general practice, of himself & for himself, he entertained wariness, to be still like himself, and though he altered upon cause, as reason should inform him, yet to behave himself so, as he might easily be discerned from corruption in use, which was his natural enemy, and was alway baked by the ignorant multitude, as custom itself was by those, that were of skill, both at his first planting, and throughout his performance. So had right sound, missounding to foe, so had right reason, a slight show of appearance to adversary, which still carried the weaker branes, but could never move, either judgement or cunning. During this compound government of these three, the matter The effect of this triunuirat. of all our precepts, that belong to writing, did first grow to strength, than were rules grounded, then were exceptions laid, when reason and custom perceived cause why. But none of all these were yet commended to Art, and set down in writing, but fleting in the memory, and observation of writers, having sufficient matter to furnish an institution, and the body of an Art, though not yet in method, which came next in place, & joined itself with the other three upon this occasion: All this time, while reason and custom governed the pen, as The occasion why Art was called to aid. well as sound, sounds malcontented friends did never rest, but always sought means to supplant the two other, ever bussing into the ignorant ears that of sounds authority, and his right to his own delivery: and the same errors, which troubled the pen, while sound alone was the setter down, began to creep in again, and 'cause a new truble, in so much as all the ignoranter sort were clear of opinion that the very sternness of sound was only to be accepted without all exception, though those of learning and wisdom, which had both first set up reason and custom, as companions to sound, and still continued in the same mind, could very well discern usurpation from inheritance, and right from wrong. wherefore reason finding by this creeping error both himself to be injuried by senseless time, and his good custom to be sore assailed by counterfeit corruption, perceived the fault to be for want of a good notary, and a strong obligation, wherewith to set that in everlasting authority, by right rule and true writing, which he and custom both, by the consent of sound, had continued in use, though not put down in writing, which would ever be in danger of continual revolt, from the best to the worst, by the uncertainty of time, and the eluishnesse of error, oneless it were set in writing, and the conditions subscribed by all their consents, for a perpetual evidence against the repiner. For that is the difference, between a reasonable custom and an artificial method, that the first doth the thing for the second to assure, and the second assureth, by observing of the first. While nothing was set down in writing, sound and his complices were in hope of some recovery, which hope was cut of, when the writings were made, and the conditions set certain. The notary to cut of all these controversies, and to breed a perpetual quietness in writing, was Art, which gathering all those roaming rules, that custom had beaten out, into one body, disposed them so in writing, as every one known his own limits, reason his, custom his, sound his. Now when reason, custom and sound were brought into order, and driven to certainty by the mean of Art, and artificial method, than began the third the last and the best assurance in writing. Art being hirself in place perceived the direction of any hole tongue to be very infinite and hard, nay to be scant possible in The government of right writing under Art. general, considering the diverse properties that the three rulers, reason, custom, and sound have, which altar still with time. For what people can be sure of his own tongue any long while? doth not speech altar sometime to the finer, if the state where it is used, continue itself, and grow to better countenance, for either great learning, or other dealing, which use to proin a tongue? And doth it not sometime change to the more corrupt, if the state where it is used, do chance to be overthrown, and a master tongue coming in as conqueror, command both the people, and the people's speech to? Upon this consideration, what an infinite thing it were to choose out such a subject, as is so uncertain, Art taken hirself to some one period in the tongue, of most and best account, and therefore fittest to be made a pattern for others to follow, and pleasantest for herself to travel and toill in. Upon which period she did bestow all those notes, which she did perceive by observation (which is secretary to reason) to be in the common use of speech, and pen, either clear with sound, or suitable to reason, or liked in custom, but still baked by them all. Such a period in the Greek tongue was that time, when Demosthenes lived, and that learned race of the father philosophers: such a period in the Latin tongue, was that time, when Tully lived, and those of that age: Such a period in the English tongue I take this to be in our days, for both the pen and the speech. Art choosing such a period in the primative tongue, and having all the stuf gathered into notes, wherewith to set up her hole frame, and bilding of method, distributed them so, as there was not any one thing necessary for right writing, but she had it in writing, saving some particulars, which will be still unruly, and make fresh matter for an other period in speech: though that, which is now made so artificial and sure, come never in danger of any alteration, but be still held for a precedent to others, as most perfect in itself. For a tongue once enrolled by the benefit of Art, and grown to good credit, is thereby first settled itself in such assurance, as the right thereof cannot be denied, the contrary to right would be soon espied, howsoever it wrangle: then is it made a common example to other languages, which have stuff for such a method, and desire to be fined, whereby to fine them. This course kept the first tongue that ever was fined, from the first invention of any letter, which was lest in act, but greatest in power, until corruption slily gotten in, but wisely perceived did 'cause a reformation. Which reformation grew again to corruption in nature of a relapse, because though it were soundly made, yet was it not well armed with sufficient surety against the festuring evil of error & corruption. wherefore when it felt the want of such an assurance, it prayed aid of Art, which like a beaten lawyer, handled the matter so, and with such a forecast in the penning of his books, as every of them, which had any interest were taught to know what was their own. Other tongues beside the first refined, marking this currant applied the same to their own several writing, and were very glad with great thanks, to use the benefit of those men's labour, which wrestled with the difficulties, of sound, error, corruption, and the residue of that ill humoured people. This original precedent in the first, and translated pattern in the rest, I mean to follow in the finding out of our right English writing, which whether it will prove to be fashioned accordingly, and framed like the pattern, it shall then appear when the thing itself, shall come forth in her own natural hue, though in artificial habit. I have not used any authors name in this discourse either to confirm, or to confute by credit of authority. For any man almost of any mean learning, may quickly espy, that these matters Why I use no authority to prove this method. are not without autors. For can reason, custom, art, sound, error, corruption, and such other qualities, as play their parts in this so ordinate a plat, lak testimony of writers being so much written of? But I did only seek to satisfy need and to polish no further. To conclude and knit up the argument, this method and this order used the first tongue, that ever was brought to any right in writing, by the help whereof under the direction of Art, all those tongues which we now call learned, are come to that certainty, which we see them now in, through precept and rule. The same help will I use in my particular method. Which before I deal with, I must examine two principal points in our tongue whereof one is, whether our tongue have Of the artificial stuf in our tongue. Of the imperperfections laid unto our tongue. stuff in it for art to build on, because I said, that Art dealt where she found matter, sufficient for her travel: The other is, whether our writing be justly challenged for those infirmities wherewith it is charged in this our time, because I said that this period in our time, seemeth to be the perfitest period in our English tongue, & that our custom hath already beaten out his own rules ready for the method, & frame of Art. Which two points are necessarily to be considered. For if there be either no matter for Art in extreme confusion: or if our custom be not yet ripe to be reduced unto rule, than that perfect period in our tongue is not yet come, & I have set upon this argument, while it is yet to green. Howbeit, I hope it will not prove to timely, and therefore I will first show, that there is in our tongue, great and sufficient stuf for Art: then that there is no such infirmity in our writing, as is pretended, but that our custom is grown fit to receive this artificial frame, and that by this method, which I have laid down, without any foreign help, and with those rules only, which are, and may be gathered out of our own ordinary writing. CAP. XIII. That the English tongue hath in itself sufficient matter to work her own artificial direction, for the right writing thereof. IT must needs be that our English tongue hath matter enough in her own writing, which may direct her own right, if it be reduced to certain precept, and rule of Art, though it have not as yet been thoroughly perceived. The causes why it hath not as yet been thoroughly perceived, The causes why our right writing is not yet certain. are, the hope & despair of such, as have either thought upon it, and not dealt in it, or that have dealt in it, but not rightly thought upon it. For some considering the great difficulty, which they found to be in the writing thereof, every letter almost being deputed to many, and several, nay to many and wellnigh contrary sounds and uses, every word almost either wanting letters, for his necessary sound, or having some more than necessity 1 Despare. requireth, began to despair in the midst of such a confusio, ever to found out any sure direction, whereon to ground Art, and to set it certain. And what if either they did not seek, or did not know how to seek, in right form of Art, and the compòsing method? But whether difficulty in the thing, or infirmity in the searchers, gave cause thereunto, the parties themselves gave over the thing, as in a desperate case, and by not meddling through despair, they helped not the right. 2 Hope. Again some others bearing a good affection to their natural tongue, and resolved to burst through the midst of all these difficulties, which offered such resistance, as they misliked the confusion, wherewith the other were afraid, so they devised a new mean, wherein they laid their hope, to bring the thing about. Whereupon some of them being of great place and good learning, set forth in print particular treatises of that argument, with these their new conceived means, how we aught to writ, and so to writ right. But their good hope by reason of their strange mean, had the same event, that the others despair had, by their either misconceaving the thing at first, or their diffidence at the last. Wherein the parties themselves no doubt deserve some praise, and thanks to, of us and our country in both these extremities of hope and despair, though they helped not the thing, which they went about, but in common appearance, did some what hinder it rather. For both he, that despaired in the end, too great pains, before diffidence caused him give over to despair: and he that did hope by his own devise to supply the general want, was not very idle both in brain, to devise, and in hand to deliver the thing, which he devised. Which their travel in the thing, and desire to do good, deserve great thanks, though that way which they too, did not take effect. The causes why they too not effect, and thereby in part The causes why some devised ortografies took no place. did hinder the thing, by making of many think the case more desperate than it was in deed, because such fellows did so fail, were these. Their despair, which thought, that the tongue was uncapable of any direction, came of a wrong cause, the fault rising in deed not of the thing, which they did condemn, as altogether rude and unruly, but of the parties themselves, who mistake their way. For the thing itself will soon be ordered (our custom is grown so orderable) though it require some diligence, and good consideration, in him that must found it out. But when a writer taketh a wrong principle, quite contrary to common practice, where trial must be tuch, and practice must confirm the mean, which he conceiveth, is it any marvel if the use of a tongue overthwart such a mean, which is not conformable unto it? Hereupon proceeded the despair to hit right, because they miss of their mind, whereas in deed they should have changed their mind, to have hit upon that right, which as it is in the thing, so will it soon be found out, if it be rightly sought for. Again the others hope deceived them to as much. For they considered not, that whereas common reason, and common custom have been long dealers in seeking out of their own currant, themselves willbe counsellors and will never yield to any private conceit, which shall seem evidently either to force them or to cross them, as they themselves do, never giving any precept, how to writ right, till they have rated at custom, as a most pernicious enemy to truth and right, even in that thing, where custom hath most right, if it have right in any. wherefore when they proceeded on in a customary argument, with the enmity of him, which is Lord of the soill, was it any wonder if they failed of their purpose, & hindered the finding out of our right writing, which must needs be compassed by custom's consent, and reasons friendship? So in the mean time, while despair deceives the one, and hope begiles the other, the one missing his way, the other making a foe, and both going astray, they both lease their labour, and let the finding out of our right in writing, by their ill led, and worse laid labour, because the artificial course, in finding out such a thing, hath another currant, as I have showed before in the last title. Yet notwithstanding all this, it is very manifest, that the tongue itself hath matter enough in itself, to furnish out an art, & that That our tongue hath in itself matter enough for Art. the same mean, which hath been used in the reducing of other tongues to their right, will serve this of ours, both for generality of precept, and certainty of ground, as may be easile proved by these four arguments, the antiquity of our tongue, the people's wit, their learning, and their experience. For how can it be, but that a tongue, which hath continued many hundred years, not only a tongue, but one of good account, both in speech, and pen, hath grown in all that time to some finesse, and assurance of itself, by so long and so general an use, though it be not as yet sounded, the people that have used it, being none of the dullest, and traveling continually in all exercises that concern learning, in all practices that procure experience, either in peace or war, either in public, or private, either at home or abroad? As for the antiquity of our speech, whether it be measured by the ancient Almane, whence it cometh originally, or even The antiquity of the English tongue. but by the latest terms which it borroweth daily from foreign tongues, either of pure necessity in new matters, or of mere bravery, to garnish itself withal, it cannot be young. unless the German himself be young, which claimeth a prerogative for the age of his speech, of an infinite prescription: unless the Latin and Greek be young, whose words we enfranchise to our own use, though not always immediately from themselves, but mostwhat through the Italian, French, and Spanish: unless other tongues, which be neither Greek nor Latin, nor any of the forenamed, from whom we have somewhat, as they have from ours, will for company sake be content to be young, that ours may not be old. But I am well assured, that every one of these, will strive for antiquity, and rather grant it to us, then forego it themselves. So that if the very newest words, which we use do savour of great antiquity, and the ground of our speech be most ancient, it must needs then follow, that our hole tongue was weaned long ago, as having all her tethe. For the account of our tongue, both in pen and speech, no man will doubt thereof, who is able to judge what those things be, The account of the English tongue. which make any tongue to be of account, which things I take to be three, the authority of the people which speak it, the matter & argument, wherein the speech dealeth, the manifold use, for which the speech serveth. For all which three, our tongue needeth not to give place, to any of her peers. First to say somewhat for the people, that use the tongue, the English nation hath always been of good credit, and great estimation, The English people. ever since credit and estimation by history came on this side the Alpss, which appeareth to be true, even by foreign chronicles (not to use our own in a case of our own) which would never have said so much of the people, if it had been obscure, and not for an history, or not but well worthy of a perpetual history. Next, for the argument, wherein it dealeth, whether private The matter of our speech. or public, it may compare with some other, that think very well of their own selves. For not to touch ordinary affairs in common life, will matters of learning in any kind of argument, make a tongue of account? Our nation then, I think, will hardly be proved to have been unlearned at any time, in any kind of learning, The English learning. not to use any bigger speech. wherefore having learning by confession of all men, & uttering that learning in their own tongue, for their own use, of very pure necessity (because we learn to use, and the use is in our own) they could not but enrich the tongue, and purchase it account. Will matters of war, whether civil or foreign, make a tongue The English chivalry. of account? Our neighbour nations will not deny our people to be very warrious, and our own country will confess it, though loath to feel it, both by remembering the smart, & comparing with some other, neither to vaunt ourselves, nor to gall our friends, with any more words. Now in offering matter to speech, war is such a bréder, as What a furnitur to speech war is. though it be opposite to learning, because it is enemy to the Muses, yet it dare compare with any point in learning, for multitude of discourses, though not commonly so certain, ne yet of so good use, as learned arguments be. For war (besides all grave and sad considerations about it, which be many and wise) as sometime it sendeth us true reports, either privately in projects and devices, that be intended, or publicly in events, which be blazed abroad, because they be done, so mostwhat it giveth out infinite and extreme, I dare not say lies, but very incredible news, because it may hatch them at will, being in no danger of controlment, and commonly in such practices and places, as have not many witnesses, while every man seeketh as well to save himself, as to harm his enemy, besides some courteous entertainment, which a devising referendarie hath even by telling that, which is not true, to such as love to hear, and either like or will like. All which occasions, and infinite mother, about stratagems & engines, give matter to speech, and cause of new words, and by making it so ready, do make it of renown. Will all kinds of trade, and all sorts of traffik, make a tongue of account? If the spreading sea, and the spacious land could The English traffik. use any speech, they would both show you, where, and in how many strange places, they have seen our people, and also give you to wit, that they deal in as much, and as great variety of matters, as any other people do, whether at home or abroad. Which is the reason why our tongue doth serve to so many uses, because it is conversant with so many people, and so well acquainted with so many matters, in so sundry kinds of dealing. Now all this variety of matter, and diversity of trade, make both matter for our speech, & mean to enlarge it. For he that is so practised, will utter that, which he practiseth in his natural tongue, and if the strangeness of the matter do so require, he that is to utter, rather than he will stik in his utterance, will use the foreign term, by way of premonition, that the country people do call it so, and by that mean make a foreign word, an English denizen. All which reasons concerning but the tongue, and the account thereof, being put together, as of themselves, they prove the nations exercise in learning, and their practice in other dealings: so they seem to infer no base witted people, not to amplify it with more, because it is not for foulls to be so well learned, to be so warrious, to be so well practised. I shall not need to prove any of these my positions, either by foreign or home history: seeing my reader stranger, will not strive with me for them, and mine own nation, will not gainsay me in them, I think, which knoweth them to be true, and may use them for their honour. wherefore I may well conclude my first position: that if use and custom having the help of so long time, and continuance, wherein to fine our tongue: of so great learning and experience, which furnish matter for the fining: offo good wits and judgements, which can tell how to fine, have gripped at nothing in all that time with all that cunning, by all those wits, which they will not let go, but hold for most certain, in the right of our writing: that then our tongue hath no certainty to trust to, but writeth all at random. But the antecedent in my opinion, is altogether unpossible, wherefore the consequent, is a great deal more than probable, which is, that our tongue hath in her own possession, and writing very good evidence to prove her own right writing: Which though no man as yet, by any public writing of his, seemeth to have seen, yet the tongue itself is ready to show them, to any whosoever, which is able to read them, and withal to judge, what evidence is right in the right of writing. wherefore seeing I have proved sufficiently in mine own opinion, that there is great cause, why our tongue should have some good right, in her own writing, and take myself to have had the sight of that evidence, whereby that same right appeareth most justifiable, and am not alltogither ignorant, how to give sentence thereof, I will do my best, according to that course, which I said was kept in the first, and general fining of any speech, which also hath been translated to every secondary, and particular tongue, to set forth some certainty for the English writing, by those notes, which I have observed in the tongue itself, the pure best and finest therein, offering mean by comparison with themselves, both to correct, and to direct the worse and more gross, without either innovating any thing, as they do, which set forth new devices, or by mistaking my way, as they do, which despair, that our tongue can be brought to any certainty, without some marvelous foreign help. Thus much for the artificial stuf in our tongue, now to the objections which charge it with infirmities. CAP. XIIII. An answer to some pretended imperfections in the writing of our tongue. THis title though it seem by the inscription to pretend some offence, yet is it nothing moody at all, because it intendeth no defence, as against an enemy, but a conference, as with a friend. For those men, with whom I have to deal therein, do wish their natural tongue, as well as I do, they desire to see it right written, no less than I do. They have as good show of just enmity to error, and corruption, as I have assurance of right direction. And therefore I will rather endeavour myself to persuade them as friends, then to confute them as foes, rather to join with them in some points, then to defy them in all. The matter of this title, against & for custom, multitude of letters sound, and innovation. In the hole matter of this conference with them, they either blame certain errors, which they pretend to be in our writing: or else they will seem to seek the reforming thereof. In the blame of errors, they rate at custom as a vile corrupter, and complain of our letters, as to miserable few. In their desire ofredresse, they appeal to sound, as the only sovereign, and surest leader in the government of writing: & fly to innovation, as the only mean, to reform all errors, that be in our writing. Which their particular branching, I will follow in my reply, and yet in no reply, but excuse, for the innocency of our pen, where it is without fault, though it be not without blame and in my plain confession of some manifest error, where there is cause why. In their quarrel to custom they seek first to bring it into general The assailing of custom. hatred, as a common corrupter of all good things, and that naturally, without any exception, and therefore no marvel if it abuse speech, which as it passeth through every man's mouth, and is resembled by every man's pen, so must it needs gather much corruption by the way, because many and ill be all one in deed, though divided in term, as good and few, though different in name, yet be the same in pith: And common corruption, which they term Custom, is an ill director to found out a right. Hereupon they conclude, that as it seemeth most probable, so it is most true, that the chief errors, which are crept into our pen, do take their beginning at the only infection of a naughty custom. Which because it is nought, therefore aught it not so much as once to be named, in the direction to a right, in either pen or speech, being so manifest a falsary, notwithstanding whatsoever any either old or new writers can pretend to the contrary, for either defence or excuse thereof. Then they descend two particularities, wherein they prove that customarilie, we do sometime burden our words to much, with to many letters, sometimes we pinch them to near with to few, sometimes we misshape them with wrong sounding, sometime we misorder them, with wrong placing. And be not these marvelous great causes of miscontentment with Custom, which is the breder of them? Besides all these which are but points of penning only, to aggravate the discredit wherewith they charge custom, they seek to make it odious, as an enemy to virtue, even abusing what is best. And will there any that favoureth virtue, protect Custom, being such a venom to all vertewes, and such a poison to all vertewous effects? Or can there any that frindeth his country conceive well of that, which corrupteth her pen, and poisoneth her speech? Sure not I For neither would I have virtue to hold mefor her enemy, by defending of her foe, nor yet my country to froun at me for favouring her corrupters. Certainly that custom is most vile, which doth but speak ill of good things: but to seek their corruption is a most villainous part. And to abuse speech in any her delivery whether by tongue or pen, the good benefit whereof, doth serve most of our needs, as virtue doth the best, is extreme beastly. And therefore assuredly, as those my good countrymen, have most just cause to be angry with these corruptions: so might they as justly turn their anger upon me, if I should any way but so much as seem to excuse or but to extenuate so pernicious a fact. Neither can any writer, new or old, but hazard his own credit, if he do but seem to show any incling of favour that way. And yet if good writers seem to favour custom, than the case For custom. is not so clear, as you take it to be, that there is nothing in custom, but an hell of most vile, and filthy corruptions: that it alone infecteth all good things: that it alone corrupteth right writing. For if it were in deed and only so, they would not warrant it, as (now I remember myself) they praise it very often, and give it great credit. Is there then not some error in the name, & may not custom be misconstrewed? for sure the writers, when they speak of custom, they mean that rule in doing, and vertewous life, wherein good men agré and their consent is that, which these men term custom therein: as they call that rule in speaking and writing the custom thereof, wherein the skilful and best learned do agré. And is it likely that either the honest in deed will misled virtue in living, or the learned in deed will mislike right in writing? And again, those honest men, which allow of custom in matters of life, complain very much of corruption in manners, and naughty behaviour: and the learned men, which allow of custom in matters of speech and pen, do complain very much of error in writing, and corruption in speech: and both the two, accuse the most people as the leaders to error, and the common abuse, as the fruit of a multitude. And therefore it cannot otherwise be, but that the double name is that, which deceives. For they, which accuse custom do mean false error, which counterfeateth custom, and is a great captain among the impudent for naughtiness, and the ignorant for rashness, and yet directeth all the most. And they that praise custom do mean plain truth, which cannot dissemble, which is companion with the honest in virtue, and with the learned in cunning, and directeth all the best. And will you see? This mistermed custom in the pen, is that counterfeit abuse, which was the only cause, why sounds monarchy, whereof I spoke before, was so dissolved, and was itself condemned, by those wise people, which joined reason with sound: and the right custom which writers commend so, is that companion of reason, which succeeded in place, when the counterfeit was cast out. Now you see the error. So neither writers do allow of such a corruption, neither is custom your contrary, but both writers, and custom, both you, and I will scratch out the eyes of common error, for misusing of good things, and belying of custom. If good things be abused it is by ill people, whose misnamed custom is right named error, and well blamed lewdness. If words be overcharged with number of letters, that comes either by covetousness in such, as cell them by lines, or by ignorance in such, as besides the pestering them with to many, do both weaken them with to few, and wrong them with the change, both of force and place, whose error as I moan, so I will'seke to amend it, and while I amend it, I will confute by correcting, and heal by come paring, that every one beholding the redress, where he finds the fault, may be able to judge both of right, and wrong, by conferring of contraries. Thus I take it my good countrymen, that you be deceived in the name, and blame one for another. For custom certainly in a matter of speech, is a great and a natural governor, though in other things it may sometimes seem to be a sore usurper. And yet good authors will hardly grant that, which still frè custom from all offensive note, both in words and deeds, because they ground custom not upon error in depravation at the last: but upon judgement, in direction from the first. And they which entreat custom so hardly, entertain it so, under an unproper name, as unworthy to be herded speak in the right of writing, seeing it seems to be the only occasion of all corruption therein, as they surmise, taking custom to be grounded upon the common confusion in practice of the most, and least judicial people, which is mother to all wrong opinions, concerning any judgement of right. Wherein they neither mark that the ignorant multitude is not held for mistress, of that right and reasonable custom, which is the natural custom, and which they of the contrary side do follow, as the best guide in right writing: neither yet consider they, that their adversaries, whom they oppugn so, do confess some errors in the ordinary penning, proceeding of that corruption, which they wrongfully term custom, which errors they also seek to have cut of, as the idle clogging of words with needless letters, and such other ordinary errors, which rise most of to much, by not knowing, what is right. Which errors I will handle there, where I amend them straight, as I will touch custom somewhat more, when I come to that place, where they appeal unto sound from both reason and custom. When they have dealt thus with custom, and their contraries Against the in sufficiency of our letters both for use & for number. (which they make contraries, by mistaking, being their friends in deed) without marking their reasons, or by whose authority custom is established, which they so impugn by suggestion of a counterfeit, than they begin to complain sore of the insufficiency, and poverty of our letters, which letters though they be as many in number, as other tongues have, yet they suffice not, say they, for the full and right expressing of our sounds, though they express them after a sort, but enforce us to use a number of them like the Delphik sword, where of Aristotle speaketh, to many sounds and services contrary to the nature of such an instrument, which was made at the first, this letter for that sound. Whereby it cometh to pass, that we both writ unproperly, not answering the sound of that, which we say, and are never like ourselves, in any our writing, but still vary according unto the writer's humour, without any certain direction. Whereupon forenners and strangers do wonder at us, both for the uncertainty in our writing, and the inconstancy in our letters. And is it not a great shame that so cunning a nation as the English is, being of very good note so many years, either should espy, or would not amend in all this time, the poverty of their pen, and the confusion in their letter? but both to let their writing run thus still at riot, and themselves to be mokt at of foreign people? If foreign people do marvel at us, we may requited them with For the sufficiency of our letters. as much, and return their wonder home, considering they themselves be subject to the very same difficulties, which they wonder at in us, and have no more letters than we have, and yet both writ still, and be understood still, in the midst and in the spite of all these insufficiencies: as we also both writ and be understood, in this our insufficiency, even by their confession, which will needs be offended, because of insufficiency. But the common use of writing among those strangers, which agreeth so with ours in our most uncertainty, gives me to think, that this complaining of insufficiency is not general to all neither with them nor with us, but proper to some few, and particular among both, who misliking that they know not, and not marking that they cannot, therefore blame that they should not. For if their blaming upon cause, and marking upon judgement did concur with their number, though not so great, I should be afraid lest they had the better, because the fewer: but both the fewer and the weaker to, carry no great force, to condemn in judgement. As other folks also, which see somewhat to, as well as they, do not quite mislike of all their misliking, but desire some redress, where there is cause in deed, though they agré not in the mean, how to perform the redress, nor yet in the quantity, that the error is so great, as these insufficienciaries pretend it to be. For we do confess that this multiplicity, & manifold use in the force and service of our letters, would have some distinction, whereby to be known, if general acquaintance with our own writing be not sufficient enough, to perceive that in use, which we put down by use: but withal we defend and maintain the multiplicity itself, as a thing much used even in the best tongues, and therefore not unlawful, though there were no distinction. And again, we do not think, that every our custom is a plain corruption, wherein general use, even of those same people, which cannot be suspected, but to writ with good judgement, lay the ground to precept, as the leader to some art, & assurance to the pen. And we rest content with the number of our letters. Which number, while some kind of people do study to increase, they do but cumber our tongue, both with strange characts, & with needless dipthongs, enforcing us from that, which general rule hath wone, and rests content with, in all the world. And why not but these letters? or why not to many uses? This Why more letters? paucity and poverty of letters, hath contented and discharged the best, & bravest tongues, that either be, have been, shallbe, or can be, & hath delivered by them▪ both in speech & pen, as great variety, and as much difficulty in all arguments, and as well perceived of all posterity through their means, as possibly can, either be delivered, or be understood, by the English tongue, or yet be devised by any English wit. The people that now use them, & they that have used them, have naturally the same instruments of voice, and the same delivery in sound, for all their speaking, that we English men have, by cause they be men, as we En glish folk be: and they sent the use of the pen to us, and not we to them. And finding in their own use this necessity, which you do note, they fled to that help which you think nought, and were bold with their letters, to make them serve diverse turns, sometime with none, sometime with some pretty small note of evident distinction. Which kind of distinguishing they know to be very true, whosoever be acquainted with the foreign letters, and with those writers which entreat of them, as I myself will show, when I both mark, and amend at once, though I deal no further in this place, to avoid repetition, both here & there. Neither is there any difficulty, which they are not subject unto, either in the same, or in the very like things, as well as we: as I will prove elsewhere, even by comparing the particulars, so far and so many, as need shall require. And will strangers wonder at us? or do not our own people that be learned perceive these things? For in the ignorant I require no such discretion. Surely I think that all people having the same natural instruments to speak by, though upon private use some harp more of some sounds than others, and some lean more upon some one instrument of speech, than other do, as some the throat, some the teeth, and so forth, which variety is popular even to hole nations, that yet naturally all be made able, to sound all speeches and all letters, if they be accustomed unto them, in that age and with those means, when and whereby they be best to be learned: And that it is only education, and custom which maketh the difference, and therefore ruleth either all or most in speech, wherein if there be any reason, it is not natural and simple, as in things, but artificial & compound as in speech, upon such and such a cause in custom and consent. And though the Hebrew grammarians only, do divide their letters, according to that vocal instrument whereupon they lean most, as some upon the throat, some upon the rouf of the mouth, some upon the tongue, some upon the lips, some upon the tethe: yet the Hebrews alone have not that distinction in nature, but every people also which have throat, teeth, rouf, tongue, lips, and with those instruments use the utterance of sounds. Which is an argument to me, both that use is the mistress herein, and that he, which soundeth upon any one by country use, may be smoothed to some other by the contrary use, and that therefore the same letters will serve all people, if they list to frame themselves accordingly. For otherwise why do we persuade our people to sound Latin thus, Greek thus, Hebrew thus, Italian thus, if it be not a thing to be made of acquaintance, by customary use? And being so, and in all nations so, what need we mother letters to utter our mind? seeing the uttering instruments be all one, and nothing can be uttered either for variety more diverse, or for difficulty more hard, than they have uttered, from whom we have those letters which we have? neither is it any discredit to our people to rest content with those letters, and with that number, which antiquity hath allowed, and held for sufficient. Is nature therefore barren in us, which was fruitful in them, because we may not invent, and put somewhat to there's? Not forsooth. But all mankind is but one, without any respect of either this age, or that age, both to nature herself, and to the God & Lord of nature, and therefore what is given to one man, or delivered in one age of common service, that is meant to all men, & to all ages of men, without further regard to whom, or for whom, but still to their benefit: neither is either God himself or nature his minister tied to any time, for delivery of their gifts, but whensoever man's necessity compels him to seek, than they help him to found. Whereupon we understand, that as no one age bringeth forth every thing, so no one age can but confess, that it hath some one or other particular invention, though not the self same, because it is enough to have received it once to use ever after. As in this case of letters, which perfected once, is never to be shaken, unless a better mean be found to utter our speech, which I shall not see, neither can I foresee by any secret prophecy. In these inventions, though the first receiver have the prerogative in taking, yet the hole posterity hath the benefit in using, and generally with greater perfection, because time and continuance do increase and proin, which when it is full, it is a fault to seek further, as I take it to be in the course of penning. Neither is the restraint, for either innovating, altering, or adding to things already perfected, any discourtisie in reason, or any discountenance in nature, but a bore delivery of a perfect thing to our elder brethren, to be conveyed unto us: as we in like case, as the transporters to our posterity, of such things as it pleaseth God to continue by our means, whether received of our elders, or devised by ourselves. But why may we not use all our four and twenty letters, even Why not every letter to many uses? to four and twenty uses every of them, if occasion serve, seeing the characts being known be more familiar, and easier to be discerned, than any new devise, yea though the old resemble more, and the new do note but one? It hath been sufficiently declared already, that those men, which first devised letters, reserved the authority over them and their use to themselves for life, and their successors, for ever, so to qualify and to use them, as it should please them best upon consent among themselves, and cause to content need. And why not so, where both the invention is their own, and the right use thereof, as they shall use it, which made it for their use? This general reservation is enrolled already in all reason and antiquity, and the particular consent for this writing of ours is proined already, by our general use, and willbe registered also in very good record, I hope, and that shortly. And will you make that sovereign, which is but subaltern? or will you take that, as not removable, like a steady rock, which is roaming by nature, and to serve the finder? There is no such assurance in sound for the stablishing of a right, as you do conceive, neither such necessity in letters, to be constant in one use, as you seek to enforce. The philosopher says, that nature makes one thing to one use, 1. and that every use hath his particular instrument naturally, but that our own inventions, nay that even the most natural means in our application do, and may serve to sundry ends & uses. And will letters stand so upon their reputation, as not to seem to stand to our applying of them, for our own purposes, being both our creatures, & by creation our bondmen? both to sound and serve, as we shall think it good, and so many ways, as we shall will them to serve? Not surely, they do not think so, but they are most ready to serve at our appointment, both by creation, & by covenant. The letters yield readily, but some letters seek to hinder that their dewtifull obedience, threaping still upon them, that their substance is diamantish, and not born to yield so. With the same pen we make letters, and with the same we mar them: with the same we direct, and with the same we dash: 3. which be contrary uses, though to compass one right, and will letters seem to serve but for one use, being pewnies to the pen, nay being but elves and brats of the pens breeding? They will not so, but prove their own dewtifulnesse, to the pen their parent, by following his direction in very many points, as they yield to reason and reasonable custom in many of their forces, whereby they seem to pray some body not to contend, where themselves be content. The number of things, whereof we writ and speak is infinite, 2. the words wherewith we writ and speak, be definite and within number. Whereupon we are driven to use one, and the same word in very many, nay sometime in very contrary senses, and that in all the very best languages, as well as in English, where a number of our words be of very sundry powers, as, letters, wherewith we writ, & letters which hinder: A bird flieth light, wheresoever she doth light: and to many to stand on here. And will letters keep a countenance and stand so alouf, as to sound still but one, and to serve still but one, where their great grandfathers even the words themselves, are forced to be manifold? nay are very well content so to be, because of their founder's statute? which is to be pliable, and at voluntary commandment, of wisdom and learning? letters stand not alouf, but allow of the service, whereunto you allot them, be it never so manifold, seeing without either confusion or darkness, customary acquaintance will work the distinction in them, & their manifoldness: as a beaten disputer will sift out the difference of manifold words, that the variety of their sense, make no quarrel in the question. If we writ not always one, through want of skill, & mere ignorance, than knowledge is the helper, and he that will use right, must have desire to learn right. If there want distinction, than accent must be mean to avoid confusion, or some such devise, which may distinguish with praise, and not pester the writing, with any to odd strangeness. For it is most certain, that we may use our letters so, as we may all other things else, whose end is in use, and man is the measure. Neither is it any abuse, when they which use, can give a reason why, sufficient to the wise, and not contrary to good custom. And though some reply, as not so persuaded, yet when the act is passed by division of the house, it is law by parliament. Then the repliers must relent, and follow, though they favour not. Then must they make the best of that, which they thought worst, when as lawful authority hath restrained their will. A thing fré before order being once limited by order hath cast of that frédom, and must then keep that currant, whereunto it is limited, by orderly mean, itself being such, as is subject unto man, and to be his at use. Our letters be limited, their usage is certain in their most uncertainty, and therefore I take it, that we may rest content both with their number and their use. Thus much concerning that complaint of our poverty in letters, and confusion in their powers, which I wonder not at, because I see it so in all tongues, & ever: & I see no cause why, but it may be so in our own inventions & devices, where we are to take knowledge of nothing else, but of our own consent, both by best iudgemets of the wisest men, and the right resemblance of lest corrupt nature. For the authority of sound When they have thus uttered their stomach against poor niknamed custom, which is sore abused, both by them for blaming it undeservedly, and by corruption to, for counterfeiting it shamefully: when they have moaned our writing for much insufficiency and bewailed our speaking for poverty of letters, then like good physicians, and tender hearted cuntriemen, they seek both to satisfy justice in duty, and Art in help. As they found a wrong, so they seek to right it, as they mark a sore, so they mean to salve it. But who shall be the justiciary like some one Rhadamanthus, to pronounce sentence in this right? or who the physician like some grave Hypocrates, to oversé this cure? forsooth sound, for whose use letters were devised first, when there were yet none, and by whose ear they are now to be reclaimed, being corrupt and nought. And why not? Or if these that we have will not serve sounds turn, why may we not invent or devise more, considering our want is no wonder? For we came but lately to use letters, in comparison of the old people in other nations of the main continent, & felt not our want at the first wearing: but now that we feel it, why may we not help ourselves, with the devise of some new letters, as other people did in the like cases by some Esdras, some Palamedes, some Cadmus, some evander, some Carmenta, and such other? Custom is condemned already, as a false corrupter, and sound seems to be the surest, and the best guide even by natural direction, and the primitive letter. And not so much as but even Quintilian that great writing, and speaking master wisheth sound to be observed, as the surest teacher to writ right, and not custom. And what a monstrous injury were it, to renounce the natural Lord, and to become subject to a vile usurper? To leave sound the right master, and to cleave to custom the right marrer? Sure the very name of a natural Lord is honourable, and the bore sound of usurpation is extreme odious to any honest ear: And right sound, as a right sovereign were to be obeyed, and corrupt custom, as an unjust intruder were to be expelled. But doth Quintilian pled for sound against custom I pray Against the authority of sound. Inst. 1. you? Sure either you be merry men, or my memory faills me much. For Quintilian defineth custom very solemnly, and upon great deliberation, as I remember, to be in writing and speaking, the consent of the skilful, as in virtuous life, the consent of the honest. Of the which two kinds of people, as neither be corrupters in deed: so either would be angry to be accounted so in speech. They do both condemn all error and corruption. And Quintilian speaking of sound, saith expressly, and in plain terms, that every thing is to be written, not as the sound gives, but as custom hath wone (which custom directeth not sound, but the expressing of sounds) and he bringeth in for example, Caius Caesar, Cneius Pompeius, in whose forenames the eye beholdeth C, but the ear heareth G. which the Greeks using those names translate still by G. and the same he proveth also by many more the like. As why not so? To win Quintilian, nay to wring Quintilian to stand for sound against custom, by falsifying of evidence & corruption of print, where both his examples truely printed, and his hole meaning plainly printed, and his general circumstances never but right printed bewray his right opinion, argeweth some infirmity in the alledger, who will not sé what is meant every where about him, or cannot sé at all how to check a false print, either by council of cunning, if he have it himself, or by comparing of prints, where the truer may be had. Nay saithnot Quintilian Quintil. lib. 1. cap. 7. thus of orthography in general, that it is servant to custom, and therefore is so often changed? As for the authority, which sound alone had in the province of writing, and the use of the letter, the date thereof is out long ago. Reason and right custom be joined unto him in the same commission. Besides that, Art hath limited and bounded his regiment sense that time. Much he can do still, but not so much, as all, neither any thing so much, as he could once have done. But this argument, concerning the dissolution of sounds government, hath been already handled in the 12. title of this book. Quintilians' custom is no corrupter, neither yet is sound but a natural Lord, though nothing so absolute, ne yet so imperial, as you conceive of him, and though the letters were first devised for him, yet both the letters, and even sound himself, must be ruled by them, which both sound letters, and utter sounds. If need be, the increase of our number is not denied us as not to other people, but the need is denied, because we entered upon other people's most perfect inventions, and though later in time, yet so much the surer, because all things necessary were devised to our hands: and because our need can be no new need. Whatsoever we need to writ, we are able to writ it, & when we have written it, we are able to read it. If there be any fault, the remedy must be, not to seek that, which we have not, but to mark that, which we have, seeing we have all sufficient. The credit of sound being well established in their opinion, The mean to redress all these defects in some men's opinion. as the natural lord, and the leader to all our letters, and custom being condemned, as a cankered traitor, intruding against all right, upon the territory of sound, than they turn to the cure of this diseased corruption, & pray Hipoorates to be judge. To amend that which is amiss in the writing of our tongue, their ground work being laid in the shaken monarchy of the deposed sound, they proceed on in a full course of general innovation, though some more, some less. First they increase the number of our letters and diphthongs, as if it were not possible either heretofore to have written, or at this day to writ any word right, for want of some increase in the number of our letters. For as the overcharging of our words with to many letters cometh by using those to much, which we have already: so the difficulty thereof by using them so diversly proceedeth of mere want, not having wherewith to answer each particular. Then they change the form of our letters, and bring us in new faces, of very strange lineaments, how well favoured to behold, I am sure I know: how unredie for a penman, wherewith to run, methink I forese. Which readiness in the charact, that it follow the hand roundly, is a special service belonging to the pen. Neither do I myself in these observations, so much regard, what the print will stamp well, which will express any thing well, whose form is reseblable, as what the pen will writ well, and that with good dispatch, because printing is but a peculiar, and a benefit impropriate: writing is our general, and in every man's finger. A form that is fair to the eye in print, & cumbersome to the hand in penning, is not to pass in writing. For what but that causeth our English pen to use z. so seldom, which we hear foe often? Bussing, hussy, dizzy, go roundly to the pen with the double ss, but very unredilie with the double z, Buzzing, huzzie, dizzy. Use hath wone ss. & the pens readiness, is the proof to persuade it. To conclude, this say they is the only help to amend all misses: for defect, to enlarge: for old & corrupt, to bring in new & correct: need enforceth redress, & duty them. Sure a good care, and a cuntriemanlike affection, but methink Hypocrates, which was overseer, allows not the receipt. That this their mean is not the best. For what? must we then altar all our writings a new? or from what day is this act of reformation to take full place? It is a strange point of physic, when the remedy itself is more dangerous than the disease. Besides that: I take this alteration in this sort, to be neither necessary, where no such insufficiency is, neither yet commodious, where such inconveniences follow. For speech being an instrument, and a mean to utter that, which the mind conceiveth, if by the delivery of the mouth, the mind be understood, the speech is sufficient, which so fully answereth so needful a purpose. If writing, where under I comprehend both the print & pen, do so fully express the pith of the voice, as the reader may, & doth understand the writers meaning at full thereby, I may not persuade him, that the letters which he readeth be not sufficient to express the writer's meaning, which he is ready to confute by present trial, that both he understandeth them, and withal most sufficiently. But these insufficienciaries will say, that this understanding comes not by the right of the writing, but by the intelligent reader, which understands that right, by the so usual, though so corrupt writing, which is unperfitlie, and unproperly written: and that the propriety in penning is ill refused, which may be had easily with very small straning. I like the reason well, as I confess some imperfection. But neither is the imperfection so great, as they conceive of it, neither is their reason so near to redress, as they think it is. As for the imperfection, how it cometh, and which way to help it, my hole labour will prove that in event. For their reason I cannot sé that, which they call a small straning because they altar quite, or at the lest, they change the surface quite, which in this case, where the propriety in writing is the possession of custom being so grounded as I have already declared, is to great a straning, chiefly, where custom being so sure and sound, will not be content to be overruled in his own: or that any reformation shall enter claim, where he is proprietary, howsoever private men's conceits, upon never so probable apparences, framed in their own opinion, shall offer assistance to the contrary side. The use & custom of our country, hath already choose a kind of penning, wherein she hath set down her religion, her laws, her private and public dealings: Every private man according to the allowance of his country in general, hath so drawn his private writings, his evidence, his letters, as the thing sémeth unpossible to be removed by any so strange an alteration, though it be most willing to receive some reasonable proining, so that the substance may remain, and the change take place in such points only, as may please without novelty, and profit without forcing For were it not in good sooth, to violent a force, to offer to overthrow a custom, so generally received, so particularly settled, nay grounded so soundly, and sure, as it shall appear shortly, with altering either all, or most of our letters? Were it not an argument of a very simple orator, to think that he could persuade custom, by so strange an innovation, to divorce himself from so long, and so lawful a match? Nay were it not a wonderful wish, even but to wish that all our English scripture & divinity, all our laws and policy, all our evidence & writings, were penned anew, because we have not that set down in writing, which our elders did wish us, but either more, which they meant not, or less, which we would not, or not so as both they meant, & we would? all this coming of the insufficiency of our writing, which is not able, to set that faithfully & fully down, which the mind conceiveth, but either with the more, or the less, or disagréing in the manner? But they willsaie that they mean not any so main a change. But they must needs mean it, because it must either presently follow upon the admitting of this new alteration, which is to main in sense, or within some years, which is to main in thought. For a new writing coming in under hand, & the old charact growing out of knowledge, all that evidence in whatsoever English kind, must needs either come over to the new fashion, or be subject to the frump, & remain worm-eaten like an old relik, & so to be read, as the Roman religion, written under Numa Pompilius was by them of Tully's time, when every word was so uncouth & strange, as if it had cum from some other world, then where it was penned. But am I not in hand with a nédlesse travel, not allowing that, which I need not fear, because there is no danger in it, the very use of our country refusing it already? I grant I am. But yet I must say somewhat, not to seem to contemn: as if I say nothing, the contrary then may seem to have said some thing. But sure I take the thing to be to to cumbersome, and inconvenient, though it were like to be profitable, but where no like liehood of any profit at all doth appear in sight, & the change itself seemeth, neither necessary as to the better, neither voluntary, as to the readier, which be two principal respects in writing, I allow not the mean, though I mislike not the men, which deserve great thanks for their great good will, though their works take no place. For their labour is very profitable to help some redress forward, though themselves hit it not. For while diverse men attempt to lay the thing in certain, some one or other will hit it at the last, whereas to the contrary, the case were desperate, if it were never dealt in. But this amendment of there's is to far fet, and without the help thereof we understand our print and pen, our evidence and other writing, in what kind soever. And though we grant some imperfection, as in a tongue not yet raked from her troubled lées, yet we do not confess, that it is to be perfected either by altering the form, or by increasing the number of our acquainted letters, but only by observing, where the tongue of herself, & her ordinary custom doth yield to the fining, as the old, & therefore the best method doth lead us. For it is no argument, when faults be found, to say this is the help & only this, because none other is in sight. But whensoever the right is found by orderly séking, them the argument is true, that it was not thoroughly sought, when it was denied to be. And to speak indifferently be twen the letter & the sound, of the one side, & custom & the letter, of the other side: letters can express sounds withal their joints & properties, no fuller than the pencil can the form & lineaments of the face, whose praise is not life but likeness: as the letters yield not alway the same, which sound exactly requireth, but always the nearest, wherewith custom is content. And therefore if a letter sound not jump as you wish, yet hold it as the next, lest if you change you come not so near. And though one letter be used in diverse nay, in contrary sounds: or soundish effects, you cannot avoid it by any change that willbe liked, séing no one else hath been liked hitherto, but this which we use, which custom doth allow in ours by continuance, and consent in other tongues confirmeth by allowance. Certainly by so much as I have observed, I think we are as well appointed for our necessities that way, and as much bond to our general custom, for the artificial notes of our natural tongue, as any other people is, to any other language, whether ancient in books, or modern in speech. And whatsoever insufficiency sémeth to be in the writing thereof, it will excuse itself, and lay the hole fault upon the insufficient observer, for not séking the right in it, by a right way, which will appear to be true, when it shallbe seen, that by sufficient observation it may be set clear, and pure, without any foreign help, of either altering the form, or increasing the number of our ordinary letters, but only by bore notes of her own bréding, which being already in use desire nothing else, but some direction by Art, which I am in good hope to perform, according to the plat of the best refiners, in the most refined tongues, with such consideration, as either brédeth any general rules, or else must bear with particular exceptions. I will mark what our customary writing will yield unto us by way of note, without dreaming of change, which change is a thing not possible to pass against so violent a fall, as custom runs with, though that violence itself offer no kind of wrong to any other thing, being altogether full of her own stream. I will therefore do my best to confirm our custom in his own right, which will be easily obtained, where men be acquainted with the matter already, and would be very glad to see wherein the right of their writing standeth, and a great deal more glad to found it so near, when they sought it, and thought it to be further of. Thus have I run through these pretended infirmities in our tongue, whose physiking I like not this way, and therefore I will join close with mine own observation, to sé if that will help. CAP. XU. What right in writing is, and of what force consent is in voluntary inventions. BY cause I pretend the finding out of a right in writing, and withal confess that that right must build upon consent, I will therefore show first, what a thing that is, which we call right both in speech and pen: then what force consent is of, to establish any thing, where many voices are needful. Theodor Gaza, a great learned Graecian defineth that to be right in speech, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. for every part & accident thereof, which is commonly used in that kind, and ever lightly so, nay never lightly but so, and always the surest, and of the best warrant, notwithstanding particular exceptions, and private notes. For speech being our instrument at will, for our common dealings, why should not that be the right therein, which is of commonest note, and best understood? which kind of common notice, who so ever he be, that shall follow in the right of his writing, besides the truth of the thing, confirmed by custom, and the authority of custom confirmed by consent, he maketh for himself a great party, & by writing as the generality doth, he gaineth the generality to be of his side, which is ready to allow of their own choice, & usually love, where they found them selves liked, having authority to establish both their own assurance, and the writer's direction. Opposition to the common upon favour to the private, as The force of common use preferring private fantfie before general use, or as if you alone had espied, where all else be deceived, assureth you of two things, the one, to be generally misliked for our particular choice, where the generality is chief: the other, never to be followed for bewraing such a fancy, which is already and altogether out of grace with the common. For why? when the custom of your country alloweth this as best, and therefore fittest for her perpetual service, doth she not then tell you, by severing her own general, that she see your special? For how could choice have taken place, if both the extremities had not been in sight? Therefore he calleth his own credit into some question, which taketh his country to be blind, where both the matter of her choice, and the manner of her speech declaring her choice most evidently show, that she séith what she says. I know some men which have contraried all our latin grammar rules, as not so generally true that way, which they are used, but even as true of the contrary side, by cause they have some examples in the tongue, repugnant as they think to the rules, which be given. Whose error is in that they do not consider, that our commonly so, and not their always so, is right in such cases: and that such wise men, as gathered the rules, when they pikt the finenest did lay out a dross, and that he which rests upon the most and best, by comparison confesseth a less and a worse. Such people dream that other men see not when themselves be asleep, & by not comparing themselves with other, overwene their own abilities. But upon this right most commonly so, where choice hath found reason to join withal in company, must both speech be grounded, and their interest examined, which will overrule speech by their to much private reason. For he that pretendeth a fault against any tongue, & amendeth not that fault, but deviseth a new right, of his own conceiving, helpeth not the old fault, but by tendering a new mean, offereth more matter to the finding of new faults, while men will rather be content to embrace their old, with all known faults, then to venture upon a new, they know not how good. I shall not need to use any learned man's testimony or name more than Gaza alone, to prove that this most commonly so, is the only right in writing and speaking, and what a great commander custom is in it, by cause every where they writ nothing else concerning custom, when they deal with him in this kind, but of that his dominion over speech, and pen. And they that be learned know, that all such, as deal in speech, whether pithily with logik, or plausibly with rhethorik, or purely with grammar, do lay it down in plain terms of use and custom, that for speech and pen, the rule and resolution thereof goeth still so, as use best alloweth, & as custom most commands, whose choice lies in that which is commonly so, upon best show & sharpest cause. The unlearned also in their daily experience, may well perceive, that the thing is so by the liking and misliking, by the rising and decaing of sundry words, and phrases of speech, in their ordinary dealings, as either youth, and fresh cause preferreth the new, and as age and overwearing displaceth the old. So that who so will enforce the contrary to that, which custom and use do take to protection, as practised by the most, and not disproved by the best, which is the reason of my plat in fining of speech even from the very first, shall not possibile prevail, as may be well perceived by many fair attempts, which can found no entry, where they have attempted all. As for consent this I have to say, that it did both beget letters Consent. and gave them their forces, at the very first, to express the sound of the articulate voice, and that from time to time it hath so altered, and used them upon needful cause, by lawful authority of itself, confirming itself, as they have followed that course, which consent hath commanded, and good reason why? For men's need being the only cause, why they fly to new devices, whereby to supply that need: if they themselves do confess their own need to be supplied by such a mean, as they have found out, will you seek further proof thereof, than their own confession, which both found the want, and feel the help? And if upon some longer, and therefore better travel, they do found that the thing, which they liked on at the first exceedingly well, while the misliking of their want persuaded the well liking of any thing at all, which served for supply, must afterward be qualified much otherwise, than it was at the first, to be so made proper to all performances, which their need requireth, will you not believe them in that, which they both found and feel? whether you do or not, the truth will, and pronounceth peremptorily that custom doth, and must rule in all such cases, where many are to practice a thing, of their own procurement, but most of all there, where they have practised already, and are most willing to continue in that, the which they have practised, as in this our writing. wherefore it shall please my good countrymen to give their consent, that this is their right in writing, without further parlementing, it will prove so in deed. And why it should be so I will allege very fair, and yet nothing else, but that, which even they themselves use in their daily writing: wherein as they may be judges of the matter upon familiarity with it: so will I frame the mean to ascertain the matter, according unto the precedent of all the best tongues. Cap. XVI. The seven means to found out, and ascertain the right writing of English. IT hath been not only said, but also proved already, and Cap. 12. that in every particular branch thereof, how the first mean, which was used for the fining of the first tongue, and was afterward transported to the fining of other, to work the same effect in them by following the same precedent, did proceed in working by these degrees. First the sound alone did rule the pen, because 1. Sound. the letters were first devised, only to resemble, and express the sound by their aspectable figure. But very many inconveniences did follow while that sound alone did command the pen, because of the difference in the instruments of our voice, wherewith we sound: because of the fineness or grossness of the ear, wherewith we receive sounds: because of the judgement The inconveniences of ruling the pen by the sound alone. or ignorance in the party, which is to pronounce, of the right or wrong expressing of the sound. For the avoiding whereof, the people, which found these inconveniences, and the causes why, to be in the imperfection of their guide, while sound alone was the 2. Reason, Custon, Sound. Reason's office in the pen. Customs office in the pen. How alterable any unwritten truth is, carried only in the heads of ordinary & common use. leader in writing, joined reason and custom in commission with sound: Reason to observe where the sternness of sound were to be followed, and where to be qualified, because letters resemble the joints in sound, but are not the same with the things resembled: Custom to confirm that by experience in the pen, which reason doth observe, and note in the sound. But all these thrè the propriety of sound, the qualifying of reason, the experimenting of custom, consisting as yet in the bore unrecorded, and unwritten use, wherein every man's brain was every man's book, and every private conceit a particular print, diverse and great corruptions began to encroach again, against both reason and 3. Art the establisher of reason, custom, & sound in speech custom, to restore sound to his first monarchy, & to force custom against the common currant. Which attempts of error and misuse (for these two be sounds principal friends, in the maintenance of his unlawful authority) reason and custom upon great causes did mightily withstand, and prayed help of Art, as an authorised notary, to writ all those things down in precept and method, wherein sound, reason, and custom all thrè had consented and agreid, & were not to be shaken by any insolence of corruption, if the bands of their consent & agreement were once made, subscribed, sealed & delivered, as all their three dedes. Which being done all quarrels were ended, and the rule of right writing was so enrolled before such officers of state, as it was but vain for sound, or for any of his favourers, ever to strive thencefurth for any monarchy alone, though he continue still in very great authority. This course too the first finers to bring their pen to an artificial right: this the rest followed, and this course will I take, by the grace of God, to bring my country writing to precept & method, by the help of Art, registering the argument of reason, custom, and sound in the writing thereof, with as good deliberation and faith, as my cunning can compass, and as the nature of such an argument will admit assurance. Wherein I will lean unto all the three, for the matter, as to Art alone for the manner. The right writing of our English therefore by way of description What it is to writ English right. is, a certain reasonable course, to direct the pen by such rules, as are most conformable, to the propriety of sound, the consideration of reason, & the smoothing of custom jointly, specially in those points of our writing where there is some difficulty & disagreement both in opinion of the writers, & in nature of the letters, concerning to much, to little, or to diverse. To much, as the To much. doubling of consonants in the end of a word, as put, grubb, led, for put, grub, led, and a thousand such ignorant superfluities. Whereas the rule is, that no consonant must be dubled in any word at all, or in any place of the word at all, but only where either consonant belongeth to several syllabs, as in syl-lab. witting, saving ss, and ll, in the end upon great occasions, which shallbe noted hereafter. To little, as fech, scratch, hereafter, singly for fetch, scratch, hereafter, singlelie: where for the first two the To little. rule is, that, t, is to be written before ch, in such derivatives, as have t, in the primitive, as set, scrat, which is so much used as it maketh a rule of itself almost, and causeth t, be commonly written, even where either there is no primitive at all with t, or not any in such a sense, as the derivative seems to be of. For the last, the rule is, that our English compounds are lightly made of the hole simples, without leasing one letter: and that if any be left out, it is figuratively by either contraction, as single for singlelie, or for readiness in writing without further reason, which is most seen in the silent e, whereof I will speak hereafter. As in therein, loftiness, for therein, loftienesse. To diverse, as in choice To diverse. anoint, boùght, boúght, sòm, hóme, use, use of òf, if, if, give give, lòue lóue, mòther, móther, recòrd, recórde, and a number more such, which be the chief causes why our writing is so charged with so great confusion. And yet all this great confusion is easily to be certained, without any more ado, than the mere following of reason, custom, and sound, in our own tongue, as shallbe plainly proved. And if there need any difference, or distinction to the eye, for directing either the English infant, which must learn, or the infantish stranger, which desires to learn, some little note of distinction, or some known accent over the less usual will avoid that confusion, which is so much pretended, and confirm itself by following the first tongues, in that kind of distinguishing. The two points of to much & to little willbe soon redressed, as most what proceeding from the ignorant writer, which will reform himself, when he shall see cause why, and a corrected precedent, the which he may follow. The last for diversity is a matter of mere cumber, and yet shallbe so handled, as I do not fear, but to win both consent and allowance. For the helping of these unruly fellows, and the certaining of our pen, I do follow these seven precepts, General Rule, Proportion, Composition, Derivation, Enfranchisment, distinction, and Prerogative. The causes why I have reduced all the observations of our right writing, to these seven heads be these. The first thing, that is considered in any compound matter, is the simples whereon the compound is made, which in this argument is the nature of each letter. Whose general examining, and ascertaining I have recommended to the first of my seven precepts, which I call general 1. Rule. rule. The next thing that is considered in a compound is the use and handling of the simples, which make the composition, being put to their proof in the thing compounded. Which proof in this argument consists in words, because letters do serve for the delivery of words. Now all words be either mere English, or in corporate strangers, which either follow one suitable sound in speech, and the like resemblance in pen, or agreeing in the one, disagrè in the other. For the certaining of this uncertainty, I appoint two precepts of the seven, Proportion, 2. Proportion. and Enfranchisement. 3. Enfranchisment. Again, all words whether natural or denizens, be either simple or compound, either primatives or derivatives. For the directing 4. Composition. whereof two other precepts serve, Composition and Derivation. 5. Derivation. Again, because the time and quantity of syllabs, and the 6. Distinction. tune and quality thereof do cause sometime much controversy & difference in the right use of writing, I have therefore joined the rule of distinction unto these five. Wherein I handle the use of all those characts, which the eye doth behold, either in pen or print besides the letters: because those characts, do help and qualify the expressing, and utterance of words and sentences, as the letters alone do express and utter them. Again, because both sound and custom will show some one trik of their private authority, in the most pride of Art, which dependeth altogether of reason, I have therefore knit up all the seven with the rule of prerogative, where the general direction of any of the other is sometime thwarted by nature of exception, occasioned 7. Prerogative. sometime by the sound, sometime by custom, both being desirous to show their own efficacy. All which my rules I refer to the writing, more then to the print. For in the print the difficulty is not so soon spied, as it is in writing: because the printing charact being once cast in metle, what difficulty is there afterward? In the pen which is still to stamp, and to make new characts every foot, though of the same form, the commodity of the That these rules are to the pen rather than to the print. hand is most to be considered, that the charact be fair to the eye, commodious to the joint, and swift to dispatch. And therefore he that will judge of my opinion in this argument, wherein my special regard is, to the facility and right in writing, rather than in printing though the one help the other, when it is well settled, must not mark what the print setteth down in the general stamping, where the printers, setters, and correctors oversight sometimes playeth a part, and letteth many errors abide in their work: but what I myself do bind myself unto by mine own precept. For that I will warrant, the other I cannot, though I do what I can. The writing is my chief care, which will be my chief credit herein, if it prove to be currant, and active. Cap XVII. General rule, wherein the nature, and force of every particular letter is examined. I Call the first of those means, whereby the right writing of our English tongue is to be assured, according to that certainty, which our common use doth seem to have choose General rule, whose peculiar duty is, to ascertain our right writing, either by main grounds, reaching throughout the hole tongue, What general rule is, and how it is divided. or by limiting the force of every particular charact, whether it be distinction to help our pronouncing, or else letter, whereby we pronounce. By this description it appeareth, that the rules which belong to right writing in this kind, be either general to the tongue, or particular to the charact. The former sort of the two do bak the latter, like the general notions in Geometry. The latter ground the general truth of their main reason, upon the former, & the particular credit of their own argument upon themselves. And yet they both have but that assurance in nature, which reason, custom, and sound have agreid upon by consent, and willed Art to set it down, as a covenant of there's. The general rules, which be the main grounds of the hole tongue, be either known The general and main grounds. conclusions, already handled and wone, or such consequents as follow them of necessity, as these be. 1 That the body of each letter and distinction is creature to devise, and the use thereof to our consent. 2 That reason, sound, & custo direct right writing jointly, & are not to be severed, in giving the cause, why words be so written. 3 That the right in writing is a thing to be found out in our use, as of acquaintance, & not to be forced in upon our use, as a stranger. 4 That in reforming things of common practice the clearing of the old, which is abused, and not the breeding of a new, which is untried, is the natural amendment. 5 That in common executions, the common favour is the common furtherer. 6 That even by reasons leave the very pen and dispatch in writing, will have one ore in the right of writing, & serve itself with some private trik. 7 That to have the most well, you must yield to some particularities not of best reason. 8 That no rule of Art can deal so, but it must leave many particularities to daily practice, to be learned by often using, and such like observations, which be common stays both for Art to direct Particular rule. by, and the pen to writ by. The particular rule examineth the force of all such characts, as we use in writing, whereof there be two kinds: the one signifying and sounding: the other signifying, but not sounding. Those characts which signify Characts either sounding. or not. but sound not, are certain notes, which we use in the writing of our English tongue for the qualifying of our words, & sentences in their pronouncing, by that which is seen in the form of our writing, Characts which sound not. which be in number thirteen, in name & form these: Coma, Colon: Period. Parenthesis (.) interrogation? the longtime ¯ the short time ˘ the sharp accent the flat accent the straight accent the severer the uniter- the breaker = I use the foreign & original names in most of these, because both the notes themselves be of a foreign breed, and they be commonly best known by their own country names: I might darken more if I should devise new names, then by enfranchising of the foreign, a thing common to all speeches, which use the translate terms of any Art. Here it shallbe sufficient only to show their number, names and form, I will handle their force & use in the title of distinction, whereunto they belong naturally. Those characts which both signify Characts with sound. and sound be called letters, & concern both the substance and the delivery of our sounds, and are considered either alone, as a. b. c. or in combination, as the diphthongs, ai. awe. ou. the coplements with h. changed th'. gh. the abbreviations, wc. yt. wt. of all these I will note somewhat in particular, and first of the single letters, whose names be familiar in our daily use, their number 24. their form either great or small. great. A. B. C. D. E. F. The name, number, form, and place of our letters both great & small. G. H. I K. L. M. N. O. P. Q R. S. T. V W. X. Y. Z. small, a. b. c. d. e. f. g. h. i k. l. m. n. o. p. q. r. s. s. e. t. u u. w. x. y. z. In these letters there are to be considered, their place, and their form. As for their place, the great letters are to begin full sentences, as. The kingdom of heaven is ready for the repentant. And proper names, as. The cursed Cain killed the good Abel: And to writ numbers with, where the letters be used in numbering, as, C. for an hundred. L. for fifty, The small letters place is every where else, besides these three, where the great are to be written. Some of the small letters, as s. and u be of more forms than one, and somewhat different therefore in place. The long s. serveth in all places, which be capable of the less form, saving the very last. The other two little one's. s & which is but convert to the small written ss, & no abbreviation indeed, come only in the end of a word, & that upon such cause, as shallbe noted hereafter. V gins the word or syllable, and is always used u u. consonantlike, as u. expresseth the vowel, & in the middle or ending syllabs it is used for the other form of u mostwhat for the dispatch in writing. This is enough for the number, name, form and place of both the great and small letters. Their force is to The force of our letters. be considerred either generally by division, or particularly by enumeration of every single letter. For their division all the 24. letters be either vowels, as. a. e. i o. u. or consonants, as. b. c. d. f. g. k. l. m. n. p. q. r. s. t. x. z. or in some uses both consonants and vowels, as i u w. y. besides that h. is an aspiration only in power, though a letter in form, and a consonant in The division of our letters. some combination, as in the weak ch. chat, chip, change. For in the strong ch. as charact, archangel, Christian, it is but the aspirat. The consonants be either mutes and close the sound, as, b. c. d. g. k. p. q. t. or half vowellish as, f. l. m. n: r. s. x. z. which having the help of a vowel to begin their force continue it themselves a great while after. This is enough for the general division of the letters at this time. Their enumeration showeth the force and use of every particular letter in order, as I will The enumeration of every particular letters force. deal with them, first with the vowels, and then with the consonants, and either of their combinations, diphthongs, coplements, and abbreviations. The vowels generally sound either long as, compāring, reuēnged, endīting, enclōsure, presūming: The force & use of the vovells. or short as ransacking, reuĕlling, penitent, omnipotent, fortunate: either sharp, as mate, méte, ripe, hópe, dúke. or flat as: màt, mèt, rip, hòp, dùk. Which diversity in sound where occasion doth require it, is noted with the distinctions of time and tune, though generally it need not, considering our daily custom, which is both our best, and our commonest guide in such cases, is our ordinary leader, as in the title of distinction it shallbe handled at large. A A Besides this general note for the time and tune, hath no particular thing worth the observation in this place, as a letter, but it hath afterward in proportion, as a syllable. All the other vowels have many pretty notes. E E Besides the common difference of time and tune, is a letter of marvelous use in the writing of our tongue, and therefore it seemeth to be recommended unto us specially above any other letter, as a chief governor in the right of our writing. Which e, though it be sometime idly written, either of ignorance, if the writer be unlearned, and know not how to writ, or of negligence, if he be learned, and mark not his hand, yet most times it is written to great purpose, even where it seemeth idle, before the force of it be considered, and hath a very great saying in each of the seven precepts, as shallbe declared in every of them particularly. E in the former or the last syllable. And first for rule, the first of the seven precepts, this is to be noted of E, that it either soundeth or is silent, and that either in the former or in the last syllabs. But first of the last, where it either endeth the syllable itself, or with some other consonant, or consonants after. Whensoever E, is the last letter, and soundeth, it soundeth sharp, as, mé, sé, wé, agré. saving in the, the E sounding in the end. article, you the pronown, and in Latin words, or of a Latin form, when they be used English like, as, certiorare quandary, where e, soundeth full and broad after the original Latin. Whensoever e, is the last, and soundeth not, it either qualifieth E in the end and not sounding. some letter going before, or it is mere silent, and yet in neither kind increaseth it the number of syllabs. I call that E, qualifying, whose absence or presence, sometime altereth the The qualifying E. vowel, sometime the consonant going next before it. It altereth the sound of all the vowels, even quite through one or more consonants as, máde, stéme, éche, kind, stripe, óre, cúre, tóste sound sharp with the qualifying E in their end: whereas, màd, stèm, èch, friend, strip, or, cur, tossed, contract of tossed sound flat without the same E, And therefore the same loud and sharp sound in the word, calleth still for the qualifying e, in the end, as the flat and short needeth it not. It qualifyeth no ending vowel, because it followeth none in the 2 end, saving i as in day, may, say, truely, safety, where it maketh i, either not to be herded, or very gently to be herded, which otherwise would sound loud and sharp, and must be expressed by y. as, deny, aby, ally. Which kind of writing shallbe noted hereafter. It altereth also the force of, c, g, s, though it sound not after them, as in hence, for that, which might 3 sound henk, if any word ended in c. in swinge differing from swing, in use differing from us. I call that e, mere silent, which though it neither sound, nor qualify any letter, yet may it not be The mere silent. spared from the ends of five kinds of words. First of foreign denizens, which are derived from originals ending in ss, though being 1 not the last letter of their ending syllable, as, case, cause, verse, diverse, repose, nose. secondly of those words, which end in▪ sounding like a z. and have a vowel next before the ss, as the 2 silent e, after, as cruse, excuse, abuse, snese, wise, amaze. thirdly of words ending in five, the consonant, as. crave, deceive, glòue, 3 lòue, thróue, móue, shróue. fourthly after l, in combination with any consonant, as whistle, gristle, wrestle, wrangle, frisle, 4 brittle, trikle. saving where five, the consonant cometh before l, in the same proportion of sound like to these, where the e, is passant (whereof I will say somewhat strait way) and therefore is written before the l. though it show the very like fore, to the mere silent, e, after the l, as. devil, rivel, ravel, shovel. In which words, both the ending l, is single, as not bearing the fall of e. like to well, knell, swell: and the proportion is like to rifle, wifle, snafle, snuffle, shuffle. The consonant before l, is not to be dubled, for making two sillabs of one, because the e, sounds not, which it should do of necessity, if it made a syllable. But why may not these also be written, riule, drivel, diule etc. letting the consonant v, answer her cousin f. in wifle, trifle, rifle, the kindred between them being still so great, as it appeareth in wife, wiuè, thrift, thriuè, drift, driuè, and a number such. fiftly, after the double ss, in the end, which why it is dubled, 5 it shallbe noted hereafter, as witness, worthiness, redress. For wheresoever the long ss, endeth the word, the siler e, will follow, like to a silent Hebrew Scheva in the ending KING, which they call Caph. Now the form of ss, in this doubling must needs be long, because it must answer the first, which is long, and therefore must needs have the silent e. Some use the same silent e, after r, in the end, as letter, cedre, childre, and such, where methink it were better to be the flat e, before r, as letter, cedar, children. and so children rather than children, unless you will form of child, children, children, and so by contraction children, cutting away the former e: or children, cutting away the latter. E. when it endeth the last sillab, with one or more consonants E passant. coming after it, either soundeth flat and full, and maketh a syllable, as in rest, wretch, descent. or it is passant & soundeth quik like the fine gentle i, mostwhat not increasing the number of syllabs as written, gotten, saith. This e, passant and the gentle i, be of such affinity, as they do oft-times interchange places, as indite, induce, intent, or indite, induce, intent. Generally words that end in the qualifying or silent e, when they put s, unto them in their derivatives, they make the e, passant, as time times, wife, wives, pipe, pipes. without increase of syllabs, and are therefore to be spelled together. E, ending any former syllable soundeth of itself broad, E in former syllabs. and longish, as, reprehend, delegate. unless it be a derivative or compound of some sharp ending é, which answereth the primative or simple in the first sound, as agréing, of agré, foreséeth, of foresé. If it end the syllable with any consonant after, it is flat, as intending, repentant. It is never silent in any former syllable, but in composition, where the hole simple word is to be written, as in wherefore, hereupon, E silent in compounds. hencefurth, in the two former, the prerogative of custom using e, in the end, where, here, contrary to the proportion, in hear, wear, ear: in the last the qualifying e, accompanying her simple hence. In the titles of distinction and derivation there shallbe more said of the silent and qualifying e, both where they be to be used, and where not in the respect of the timing and tuning of words. I I, besides the time and tune thereof noted before, hath a I in his vowellish nature. form sometime vowellish, sometime consonantish. In the vowellish sound either it endeth a former syllable or the very last. When it endeth the last, and is itself the last letter, if it sound gently, it is qualified by the e, as many, merry, tarry, carry, where the very pen, will rather end in the e, then in the naked i If it sound sharp and loud, it is to be written with y, having 1 no, e, after it, as neding no qualification, deny, cry, defy. If it end the last syllable, with one or more consonants after it, 2 it is shrill when the qualifying e, followeth, and if it be shrill, the qualifying e, must follow, as, repined, unwise, mind, kind, fist. If it be flat and quik, the qualisying e, must not follow, as, examine, behind, mist, fist. If it end a former syllable, 3 it soundeth lightly sharp in spelling, and is so to, unless it be in a word of many syllabs, where the middle time may easily be descried by the use of speech, as in patient, penitent, evident, whining, devising. These words of many syllabs be lightly strangers, because our natural English be most what but of one syllable. How it will fall out in the former of a word of two syllabs, or of some monosyllabs, which seem to be of two, as, crible, pebble, trible, title, title, bible, bible, the precept of Analogy or proportion will show hereafter. If there 4 seem another i, to follow next, the former of the two must be a y, as crying, denying, yea though the primitive end in the qualified i, as, carry, marry, hurry, curry, carrying, tarrying, hurrying, currying. where it is to be noted, that though the primitive word do end in y, yet the same y, in the former syllabs of the same words race in derivation may be the shrill i, unless another i, follow straight, as in supply, supplying, and yet supplied, denied be tolerable, though the primitive y, would do well enough. If i, end a middle syllable, with a consonant 5 or more after, it followeth the flat ending sound, as coincident, imprinting. If it be a derivative of a sharp primitive, it soundeth 6 sharp, and casts his primitive consonant over to the next syllable. as, repined, requited, inquire, repineth, requiting, inquired, because a consonant coming between two vowels in any simple word must be spelled with the latter. Sometime the qualified consonant must keep his own e, if the addition begin with a consonant, as entice, indite, enticement, inditement, which in enticing, inditing, leaseth the e. because the addition beginneth with i I, in the same proportion 7 soundeth now sharp, as give, thrive, alive, wive, title, bible, now quik. as, give, live, sieve, title, bible, which sounds are to be distinguished by accent, if acquaintance will not seem in much reading: But this is a point, that the title of distinction hath taken to charge. The quik i, and the gentle passant e, 8 are so near of kin, as they interchange places with pardon, as in descried, or descryid, finds, or findith, her, or her, the error is no heresy. I is used consonantlike, when it leadeth a vowel in the same syllable, as Jack, james, jolly, jump, joy. Where note, though the qualified, I in his consonantish force. ge. as huge, rage, college, and this consonantish ie, be of some affinity, that yet the i, though with the e, after it, cannot come in place of that ge, because that ge, ever followeth a vowel in the same syllable, as page, drudge, grudge, whereas the consonantish, i, still leadeth the sounding vowel, and beginneth the syllable. Again e, after g, only qualifieth and never soundeth, as in revenge, grange, bridge, trudge, and is the last letter of the word. E after i, the consonant, soundeth still, and is never the last, as, jet, jest. because ie, in cherry, merry, carry, tarry, and such like, is i, the vowel qualified and quik. O O is a letter of as great uncertainty in our tongue, as e, is of direction both alone in vowel, and combined in diphthong. The cause is, for that in vowel it soundeth as much upon the u, which is his cousin, as upon the o, which is his natural, as in còsen, dòsen, mòther, which oh, is still naturally short, and, hósen, frósen, móther, which oh, is naturally long. In the diphthong it soundeth more upon the, u, then upon the, oh, as in found, wound, cow, sow, bow, how, now, and bów, sów, wróught, oúght, mów, tróugh. Notwithstanding this variety, yet our custom is so acquainted with the use thereof, as it willbe more difficulty to altar a known confusion, then profitable to bring in an unknown reformation, in such an argument, where acquaintance makes justice, and use doth no man wrong. And yet where difference by note shall seem to be necessary the titles of proportion & distinction will not omit the help. In the mean time thus much is to be noted of oh: besides his time long and short, besides his tune with or without the qualifying e, sharp or flat, that when it is the last letter in the word, it soundeth sharp and loud, as agó, tó, só, nó. save in tò the preposition, twò the numeral, dò the verb: his compounds as. undò, his derivatives as dòing. In the middle syllabs, for tune, it is sharp, as here, or flat if a consonant end the syllable after o. For time the polysyllab will bewray itself in our daily pronouncing: considering though children and learners be ignorant, yet he is a very simple teacher, that knoweth not the tuning of our ordinary words, yea, though they be enfranchised, as ignorant, impudent, impotent. O varieth the sound in the same proportion, nay oft-times in the same letters, as lòue, glòue, dòue, shòue, remòue, and lóue, gróue, shróue, nóue. This double sound of oh, in the vowel is Latinish, where oh, and u, be great cousins, as in voltus, voltis, colo. And vultus, vultis, occulo: in the diphthong it is Greekish, for they sound their 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, still upon the u, though it be contract of oo, or 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, wherein as their precedent is our warrant against objection in these, so must acquaintance be the mean to discern the double force of this letter, where we find it, and he that will learn our tongue, must learn the writing of it to, being no more strange than other tongues be even in the writing. V FIVE besides the notes of his form, besides his time and tune, is to be noted also not to end any English word, which if it did V vowellish. it should sound sharp, as nú, trú, vertú. But to avoid the nakedness of the small u, in the end we use to writ those terminations with ewe the diphthong, as new, true, virtue. It is used conso nantlike also as well as i, when it leadeth a sounding vowel in the same syllable, as vantage, revive, deliver. or the silent e, in the v, consonantish end, as believe, reprove. This double force of both i, and five, is set from the latin, and therefore it is neither the uncertainty of our writing, nor the unsteadfastness of our tongue, for to use any letter to a double use. W. The double w, is a letter that hath accompanied our tongue from W. the original german, and is used sometime as a vowel, sometime as a consonant. It is never vowel but in the diphthongs as, W, the vowel draw, known, throw, neither is it to enter the middle syllable of any word, saving in three cases. The first whereof is, with the derivatives of those final dighthongs, as of know, knowing, knowledge, 1. unknown. The second is, when custom will frame another primitive 2. after the proportion of one of these, as ówn, like unknówn The third is some manifest difference, where the single u, 3. might easily be mistaken, and joined to the vowel following, as in vowel, covard, like hovel, covert, and therefore, they be to be written vowel, coward, with the double w. W. is consonantish, W, the consonant. when it leadeth a vowel in the same syllable, with either a consonant before itself, as in swine, swim, between, or itself the first as want, winter, what, wrong, It is also consonantish in abbreviations 1. upon like reason, as which, wt. When it followeth a consonant, the latin enfranchisement useth oftentimes the single u, 2. as persuade, language, because the latins use no double w: the English words keep their natural w, as twinge, swinge. Generally 3. 4. the ending u, would ever be the double, as both the natural form thereof, and the right use thereof in the diphthongs do let us understand. Y. Y, likewise is sometime consonantish, sometime vowellish. Consonantish, when it leadeth a vowel, as, yonder, young Y. Y, the consonant. younker, beyond, that your, yard, both in abbreviation & without. Vowellish either to express Greek enfranchisments, as syllabs, polysyllabs, tyrant: or English naturals, which is in three places. Y, the vowel. First when onei, followeth another immediately in the middle of a word, the former is to be expressed by a y, as replying, 1 multiplying, denying, buying. secondly the shrill ending i, aught to be a y, as deny, aby, defy. which y may pass with them in 2 their derivation, as denieth abying, defiance, though where another i, followeth not, the shrill i, of itself may suffice, as, denied, defiance. thirdly, oi, the diphthong sounding upon the oh, for difference sake, from the other, which soundeth upon the u, 3 would be written with a y, as, joy, annoy, toy, boy, whereas anoint, appoint, foil, and such seem to have an u. And yet when, i, goeth before the diphthong, though it sound upon the u, it were better oy, then oi, as joint, join, which they shall soon perceive, when they mark the speed of their pen: likewise if oi with i, sound upon the oh, it may be noted for difference from the other sound, with the straight accent, as, boy, enjoy. Hereby we found that y, in the nature of a consonant is mere English in the nature of a vowel a apparel, half Greek, half English, to express those enfranchisments, which we borrow of the Greeks, when we leave some sign of their originiall writing. Diphthongs. I called the diphthong a combination of vowels, whereof there be only twelve, and no more needful for our English Diphthongs. writing. ai, decay, ea, meat, oo, good, ou, about, au, audience, ei, sleight, oi, anoint, owe, allow, awe, withdraw, ewe, virtue, oy, enjoy, vy, buy, juice. For the right use of these twelve diphthongs there be three special notes to be observed. The first is, that those diphthongs, which are written with the single u, serve properly 1. for the former rooms, as, auditor, rebounding, and those, which have the double w, be peculiarly to be used in the end, as, law, drawn, avow. Which continue also with their compounds, and derivatives in the former syllabs, as, withdrawing, endued, endowing, avoweth. If the double w, in her vowelish nature be found in any former syllable, but upon one of three causes, which I noted in the double w, it is a corruption, for all it be used. The second is, that of oi and oy, already noted in y. The 2. third is, that of ou, and owe, already noted in o. If there be cause 3. of distinction, that title shall dispatch that need: if the consideration lie in the writing, proportion will lay that certain. I see no cause why we should need any more diphthongs or That there need no more diphthnogs than twelve. complexions of vowels, by whatsoever name, than these twelve. For oa, and ee, be helped in our ordinary writing by the qualifying e, as, móne, bóne, cóte, lóte, boat, quéne, séne, wéne, betwéne. Neither is there any double e, to be used in our tongue save in the derivatives of those words, which end in the sharp e, as, tré, trees, agré, agrees, sé, sees, of which second e, we shall say more in the title of derivation, eo, is used in yeomen, people jeopard, eo. and why not yemen, people, iepard, as women, steeple, jenkin, of the like analogy? Ai, is the man's diphthong, & soundeth full: ei, the woman's, and soundeth finish in the same both sense, and use, ai. ei. a woman is dainty, and feinteth soon, the man fainteth not because he is nothing dainty. This is enough to show the force of the vowels and diphthongs, the titles that follow will show their places and use, as particular cause shall offer occasion. Of the consonants. This is a general note to be observed in writng of all the con Not consonants dubled but for two syllabs. sonants, that none of them is to be dubled, but where they are referred to diverse syllabs, the former ending the former syllable, & the latter beginning the next, asin bud-ding, strip-ped, buffetting, begin-ning, etc. Whereby it appeareth, that no consonant can be dubled in the end of a word, because there is no syllable to follow: and that therefore the doubling of the last syllable is mere oversight. For if you writ put with a double, t, is not the syllable ended in the first put? and wherefore then serveth the latter, t? Some when they have dubled the consonant, will put an e to it, which is to make two syllabs, where they mean but one, as put: because of the rule, that the doubled consonants are referred to diverse syllabs. Why ll, & ss, be dubled in the end contrary to this rule, it shall be showed in the handling of those letters. Where, by the way it is to be noted, that the e passant after a double ss, as in lessen, to make less, or a double ll, as fallen, & such like, increaseth no syllabs, and that therefore the double ss, is not divided, though a vowel follow. B, is always one in whatsoever place, as brabbling, lubber, crab B. C, is strong like to k, before a, oh, u, either simple vowels, or C. combined in dighthongs, as cankered, cautel, concord, coward, C, strong. cunning, or when it endeth a foresyllab before any other consonant as c. q. k. t. as in succeed, acquaint, acknowledge, expecting. C, is C weak. weak like, s, before e, &, i, either alone or in diphthong, as cease, deceit, surcingle, or before the qualifying silent e, in the end, as acceptance, whence, once. F, hath two forces, whereof the first is general for the Greek F. ph, in whose place, we may use our f, still, if we will measur our 1 writing by an English ear, as the Italians do in their writing, commonly setting down, filosofie, orthography, and such like with the latin f, as why not? For thereby we deliver our people, which know no foreign learning, from seeking of enfranchisments & yet we leave the learned, which know them, to the liberty of that, which they know. The second force off, is like to v, the consonant, 2 which I use to call cousins, by cause of their correspondence in change, as, bereave, bereft, leave jest, cleave cleft. In if, and of, though we see f, we here u, iue, oue, yet the adverb of distance useth the f, still, like ph, as I speak of him, which cometh a far of. G, is all way strong before a. o. u. whether single vowels or in G. G, strong, diphthongs as, gay, gant, god, good, gout, gut, gulling. Likewise before r, or l, as grave, grant, glance, glue. And in the end of any syllable, where the qualifying e followeth not, as in long, tongue, unless the qualifying e, be left out, for some addition, which beginneth of a vowel, as, range, ranging, swinge, swinging, for in that place g, is weak. As it is also and all way before the qualifying e, as, cage, huge, drudge, snudge, hedge, dodge. It is G, weak. sometime strong, sometime weak before i, and e, contrary to G, of double force before i, and e. the latin, where it is all way weak before the same vowels, though not contrary to the Greek and Hebrew. This variety of force before these two letters seemeth to give some matter to confusion in our writing. For as it is weak in these, gentle, ginger, gin, germane, and such: so is it strong in these, geld, guess, gilt, begin, gig, gét and such, and therefore no marvel if we writ, college of collegium, and college of collega, with the same letters, seeing our g is capable of both the forces before the same e. The necessary distinction here of shall appear in the title of Whether u, be to be written after the strong g. distinction. But why do some use to put an u, after the strong g, in some places, as in guise, guide, guest, beguile, and not writ them all without the u, and with the g only, as, gird, girth, girdle, getting? And why may not these words be written, gise guessed, guide, beguile, as well as begin, beget, seeing both our g, is strong before these vowels, and the difference noted, and g, with the u after is of another property in use, as language, guise, Guichiardine, Guin, guerdon? I see no cause why, but that the u, may well enough be left out. H, is an aspiration, whose force before all vowels and diphthougs H. is easy to be perceived, as, Henry, hunter, have, him, home, hauthorn, how, hue, holdaie. Sometime it is written, without any force in utterance, as in many enfranchised words, as, honest, humble, host, hostess. Where the vowel after h, is herded, as if there went no aspiration before. What force the h, is of after consonants in combination, I will show straight way. KING, serveth for the strong c, before e, and i, as in Kent, kitchen, K. kin, King. It goeth before no consonants but n, as knave, knop, and l, with the e silent after, as pekle, pikle, trikle, cakle. Which are to be written with k, before the l, because the simples be pek, pik, trik. Whereby it appeareth that the Greek ch, must of force be used in Christ, Christian, christian, etc. because k leadeth no more consonants, but n, and l, with the silent, e. KING followeth s, where c, would be weak, as in skirmish, skirt, skrap, otherwise c, as escape, scope, scour, sculler. Where the same force is dubled, the former also must be k, if the simple end in k, quikker, thikker, thwakker, of, quik, thik, thwak, otherwise c, may serve and supply the room. L, is still of one force in itself, as laudable, willing. Howbeit in respect of a, and oh, going before it, and sounding like diphthongs L. it is dubled in the end of such words, as small, call, brawl, boll, roll, troll. But when any other consonant followeth l, the a, and oh sound still like diphthongs, and yet the l, is but single, as in false, salt, malt, halt, cold, old, colt, dolt, rolf, bold, bolt. Hereupon, all, in composition before a natural consonant, hath but a single l, as albeit, also, almost, otherwise a double, as in always, allhail, alone. Where it may be dowted whether the precedent of these two, all, and all, may not induce the doubling of all other terminations in l, as well, bell, shrill, still, full, skull, which doubling of the last ll, seemeth most agreeable both to reason and use, where the vowels sound hard upon the l, as it doth in these. But if the vowel sit not so hard, as in diphthongs, where the length of the vowels sound breaketh the force, that should light upon the l, as in mail, fail, hail, recoil, foil, and such as, devil, evil, rivel, why should the l, be dubled? It is the swiftness of the pen sure, which can hardly stay upon the single ending l, that causeth this doubling. M, and n, of themselves continue in the same force still, howbeit some negligence in writing giveth occasion of this note. M, n, p. That whereas both m, and n, be sometime signified by a title, that title▪ answereth the m, & n, only, which endeth the syllable, and not the other, which beginneth, as in begin-ning, benun-med, son-mo-ning. And therefore that title, which will represent m, or n, aforegoing is mere false, & ill abused. P, is ever one, ph, shallbe straight spoken of. Q. serveth only in the nature of k, or the strong c, to go before the single or double w, both cosonantlike in force, and indifferent Q. in place, as quill, quail, acquaint, quince, squint, squall squat, squeses, or with the double w, qwail acqwaint, qwik, qwince, save where the enfranchisment requireth the single u, as in quality, quantity, require, quintessence. S, besides the variety noted to be in his form, sometimes forceth full like the weak, c, as in all beginnings of any syllable, S. either before vowel, diphthong, or consonant, say, seek, sift, soft, substance, sow, small, shriek, shrimp, sometime it yieldeth weakly to the z, and that either betwéne two vowels, as in wise, nose, amaze, use, excuse, or after one of the half vowels, l, m, n, r, wells, trims, hens, hers, or after the e passant, as, times, rhymes, games, names. Which sounds where they come, proportion and derivation will bewray: how they are to be distinguished in places of cause, the title of Distinction shall not forget. When the vowel sitteth hard upon the ss, in the end, s, is dubled frenchlike, as in pass, grass, finesse, needless, dizziness, bliss, gross, cross, discuss, if not, it is single, as in fines, needles, promise, treatis, purpose, compass and such. Where custom upon good reason, not unproper to the sound, causeth the doubling. T, keepeth one force still saving where a vowel followeth after, i, as in action, discretion, consumption, where as, t, soundeth T like the full ss, or strong c, so the words where it is so used, be altogether strangers. X, beginneth no English words, but endeth many, as wax vex, yex, and goeth into the middle of their derivatives, as waxing, X. vexeth, yexing, and with the qualifying e, iaxe, without, axe, pax, wax. Which words be severed from those that end in ks, because ks, endeth plural numbers as pak, paks, rak, raks, whereas the singulars, or primitives, have in the plural number and derivatives, es, or en, as fox, foxes, fixen, vexes, yexes, oxen iaxes. Z, is a consonant much herded amongst us, and seldom senc. Z. I think by reason it is not so ready to the pen as s, is, which is become lieutenant general to z; as gasse, amaze, rasur, where z, is herded, but, s, seen. It is not lightly expressed in English, saving in foreign enfranchisments, as azure, treasure. In the same proportion is s. and as, is as strangely used. The combination of consonants, which I called coplements Coplements. be of two sorts, either consonants copled to themselves, as thw, in thwak, shr, in shrink stl, in whistle, & such, which never change their force: or consonants with, h, the aspiration, as ch, gh, ph, ch sh, th', wh. Whereof, gh, ph, ch, sh, wh, never change their force but continue still one, as cough, rough, philip, diphthong, rhetorik, shame, shrewed, whence, which. Whereof ph, and th' be Grecians, the rest English. Ch, forceth sometime strong like k, as in Christ, chrism, christian, Ch. charact, archangel, monarch, stomach, sometime weak, as in archdeacon, wretch, church, which seemeth originally to be of a double k, church. Our English ch, cometh from the latin c, as, chaplain, chancellor, chaste, of capellanus, cancellarius, casta. like the Italian force of c. Likewise, th', holdeth sometime strongly, upon the aspiration, Th. as in thin, thick, sometime it yieldeth like a temporiser to a meaner weakness, as thy, thither. Neither, ch, nor th', hath any e, after them, but when the vowel before is to be qualified in sound, as each, beseech, beech, breach, ache, leche, speech, bathe, scathe, scythe, otherwise flat, without e, as, sigh, each, bath. What prerogative in custom will overrule in these points, it shallbe noted in the titles of prerogative and proportion. Abbreviations. W. and y, in their consonantish nature lead the most of our abbreviations, with, which, that, thou, the, besides these and their fellows the residue be but very few, as ꝓronounce, ꝑerpetuitie, and some other few with the, m, or, n, titles. Thus much of rule both general for the hole tongue, and particular for the force of every letter, and charact, whether for The diverse force of, i, oh, oi, oy, ou, owe, c, g, s, ch, th', is the difficulty of our writing. the quality, or for the sound of our voice. Whereby methink that the greatest difficulty in our writing rises about the uncertain force of, i, and, oh, the vowels, oi, oy, ou, owe, the diphthongs, c, g, s, the consonants, ch, and th', the coplements, all which shall be directed sufficiently, in the title of distinction. Cap XVIII. Of proportion. I Call that proportion, when a number of words oflike sound are written with like letters, or if the like sound have not the What proportion is like letters, the cause why is showed, as in hear, fear, dear, gear, wear, the like proportion is kept: in where, here, there it faileth by prerogative, because our custom, hath wone that writing in such adverbs of place: in mere it faileth by enfranchisement, because it cometh of the latin merus, ra, rum. And therefore proportion, as all other rules, consists upon general precept and private exception. This rule of proportion, hath always been of great account, The use of proportion. for directing of speech and pen, as they that be learned in the matter of speech, and the writers of that argument, do know of themselves, without my alleging of any Analogiarie authors of any foreign tongue, Latin or other. And in the ordering of our tongue, it serveth us, as it were for another general table. For as in the general table, where every particular word is set down by order of the alphabet, we have regard to the first letter, and thereby serve our own necessity in case and cause of search: so in the rule of proportion, where we set down all words of one sound, under one form of writing, with particular note when the proportion faileth, we regard that syllable which leadeth the proportion, and the vowel or dighthong in it, which giveth the life and sound to the syllable, and respect some multitude of words of one sort and sound, as in the alphabet we regard every particular, without eieing any more, then that, which we seek. All the words in our English tongue come within the compass of proportion, upon some occasion or other: either because there is none but it hath more of the same sound, or but it may have more in time, seeing new occasions breed new words. Again, all the words which we use in our tongue, be either monosyllabs, that is but of one syllable, which be the most of our natural English: or words monosyll. Byssyll. polysyll. bissyllabs of two, whereof there be some certain English, & as many strangers: or polysyllabs, of more than two, which be altogether enfrauchised, saving some certain English derivatives or compounds, which fall not within this rule, because they have titles of their own. wherefore considering our mere English words be mostwhat monosyllabs, I will deal with them first, then with the bissyllabs, last of all, with the polysyllabs, by order of the vowel or diphthong, which leadeth the syllable, & therefore the proportion. I call that a syllable, which hath one sounding vowel in it, how What a syllable is. many consonants soever either go before or come after it, as, not, one, able, whistle, driven, raken, thoughts, thrice, frok, shritch, strength, staruedst, frumpst. For the qualifying and silent e, increase no syllabs, as neither the passant in most places, which shallbe noted hereafter. All which letters children would be taught to spell together, holding such a filling, e, as no sound der, to make a new syllable thereby, as har-den, written, for harden, written, two syllabs by misspelling for, two monosyllabs in nature. Here by the way the reader shall understand that in this rule of proportion I will not meddle with any derivative which comes of other, whether contract, as scratched, of scratched, or plural numbers, as matches of match, or any such else, where the putting to of one letter or more, doth cause the difference: saving only where the derivative in sense, seemeth a primative in form, as the pluralls of man, mous, house, foot, cow, be, men, mice, lice, feet, cows. which form seemeth rather to be original, then derived of any other. A Not English word endeth in, a, but in aie, as decay, assay, which Of monosyllabs and their proportion. writing & sound our use hath wone. A, alone is the English article, which cometh generally next before substantives, as a mane, a man, unless some adjective part them, as, a tall man, a long mane. This a joining with substantives by way of composition, so altereth their force, as they signify in deed, quite another thing. For when we say, he comes apace, he goes aside, he looks aloft, he went along, we mean not the same, that we do in these speeches a swift pace, a sore side, a windy fit, a long way. The precedent of this compound a, causeth us oft-times to writ foreign words, with single consonants, which double the same in their own tongue as abbaie, abbandon, abbase, abate: with one b, abaie, abandon, abase, abate, because of their analogy & proportion with a bay a bandy, a base, a bate, which be known English terms, & being uttered quik bring forth the same sounds. Neither is it any wonder that our tongue useth a single consonant, where the original dubleth, as báse, of bassus, pase, of passus. This, a, before vowels, diphthongs, and the aspiration h, is an, as an epistle, an auditor, an honest man. Where the question is, whether e, in ane be needful, considering in our speaking the, n, seemeth to join with the vowel that followeth, according to that rule which teacheth us, that a consonant coming between two vowels must be spelled with the latter, as beneficial unless the words be compound, as an-ò-ther, ab-o-lish. because than the simple syllable keepeth her own combination still, as in the examples before. And because it seemeth to be so in these words, another, an-hell, anhonest man, as if they were but one word compounded of two, the qualifying e, doth seem needless, as it is in those words, which be derived from the qualified terminations, and begin their addition with some vowel, as pray, praing, amaze, amazing, repute, reputing, deprave, depraveth, where the qualifying e, is left out, and the consonant before it is put to the next syllable. And seemeth it not to be so in all those words, which end in the qualifying e, before another word beginning with a vowel, as mine own? Blab, drab, grab, hab, nab. and with the qualifying e, babe. Ab. Able. Băble, răble, brăble, dăble: and bamble, stamble, amble, samble, where I make the difference by the notes of the long and short time, not daring to double the b, for making of two syllabs, by doubling the b, which may not be here, the silent e, sounding not, and the words therefore being monosyllabs, because there be not two sounding vowels or diphthongs, which are required in the making of two syllabs. Ace. C, alone endeth no syllable but with the qualifying e, after it, as ace, trace, race, face, which termination by ce, I take to be most natural for this sound in our tongue, both because many enfranchised words have the same end, as face, grace, space, and ase, with the ss, and it is lightly the termination of enfranchised words, case, pase, base, so it turneth very much to the, z, as amaze, race, crase, whereas ace with the, c, soundeth still one like the natural full, s. Monosyllabs, that is natural English words of one syllable, Acle. seem to be written with c, as the enfranchised polysyllabs be, tabernacle, barnacle, treacle, spectacle, but they are indeed written with, k, as hakle, cakle, takle, shackle, both because of their primitive, hak, take, shake, and also because k, goeth before l, after a vowel, but not before, as in clamp, cling, clout. where c, leadeth and not k. Act, fact, contract. and such come from the Latin, and be Act. Akt. Ached. therefore written with ct. but baked, pakt, thwakt, raked, cracked, and such be English words contract baked of bakked, pakt of pakked etc. and be therefore written with k, after their primitive, having their a, short and quik, whereas nankte, bankte, rankte, coming of rake, take, bake, are to be written with the qualifying e which keepeth the original a, sharp. Some writ backed etc. with c, before the k, but wrong, because c, cometh not before k but when they be to be referred to divers syllabs, as ac-know-ledge, like accompany, where the same consonant being dubled emporteth two syllabs. Ache, Ache. Ache, brach, with the qualifying e, for without the e, t, goeth before ch. as patch, snatch, catch, smatch, watch. The strong ch. is mere foreign, and therefore endeth no word with us, but is turned into k, as stomach, monarch (whose originals be stomach, Ad. Adle. monarch with changed in the Greek.) Bad, swad, glad, and with e, glade, made, shade. Adle, crandle, landle, standle with Turrian long: swădle, saddle, fadle, with ă short, the single syllable admitting the distinction by time, and not by doubling the letter, for doubling the Adge. syllable withal. Badge, madge, fadge, where d, is necessary because otherwise, Turrian, would sound long and sharp, as in page, age, rage, assuage. If, e, followed not the, g, the, a, were flat, & the, g, strong, as nag, bag, swag. In words of two or more syllabs the, d, before, g, is not always so needful, because the tongue stayeth not so sore upon their last syllabs, as it doth upon the monosyllab. Chaf, staff, graf, draf, and with, e, chafe, safe, rafe. Af. Afe. Aft. Afle. Ag. Age. Agle, Agh. Ak. Akle. Ale. Acle. Craft, shaft, graft, waft. Snafle, with a single, f, being but one syllable. Drag, brag, lag, and with, e, cage, wage, sage, age. pangle with Turrian long, dragle with, a, short. Armagh, slagh, bagh, is a foreign termination. Smak, pak, trak, crak, and with, e, take, rake, wake. akle was tuched before in acle. Ale, male, pale, dale, with the qualifying, e, is an ordinary and a common termination, with us. But where, a, in the end before a fingle, l, soundeth plane, all, I found none but certain childish terms, as Mal for Marie, Lal, Dal, & some such. Because, a, in the end hath common lie a double, ll, after it, & soundeth on the diphthong, as thrall, crawl, brickwall, which it doth also before a single, l, when a consonant followeth next, as thraldom, walking. Shall, our common term foundeth not upon the diphthong, and yet for company sake will have a double, ll, whose force, that it is not diphthonglike, it appeareth in the derivative, l, coming before, t, & not sounding in shalt, as in malt, halt. Alb. which in our ordinary Alb. speech we sound, aub, turning the, l, into, u, and so we entertain, l, generally before most of our consonants. For though we writ calm, balm, talk, walk, chalk, calf, calves, salves: yet we pronounce them so as if they had no, l, but only the double, w or single, cawm, bawm, taulk, waulk, chauk, caulf, cawues sawues Ald. is the common termination of participles contract, as called, for called, apald, for apalled, galled, for galled. Yet some few there Ald. be of that ending, which are mere originals, as scald, bald, ald. Calf, half, walk, talk, calm, shalm, palm, fallen, a contract for fallen. yalp, scalp, false, half, with the silent, e, which is familiar to Alf. alk. alm. Aln. Alp. Alt. Alte. the enfranchised words and their followers. Malt, salt, fault, salve, salves, calf, calves, the, f, still bewraying his kindred with five, the consonant. Dram, cram, dam, and with, e dame, name, Am. Amble. Amp. shame, blame. Amble, shamble, scramble, scamble. Cramp, stamp lamp. Ample, strample. Lamb. And why not lamb, as Lammasse, day? and not lambmasse, with the b? Cham's, champs, lamps, detives, Ample. Amb. Ami. Amps. Man, can, bran. And with the qualifying, e, mane, cane, An. Ance. bran. Glance, france, chance. Where, a, before the, n, soundeth like a diphthong, though, u, be not to be written. Ankle, rankle, and why not ankle, rankle, seeing rank is a simple? Ankle. Anch. Ang. Andle. And Haunch, staunch, paunch. Brand, hand, sand. Handle, dandle, candle, rang, bang, swang, and with the qualifying, e, range, grange, strange, wrangle, strangle, angle, frank, crank, rank, bank, scant, Angle. Ank Ant. Antle. pant. Scantle, scantling. I use no example of any combination with, re, because I take it better to end in er, as falter, rather than faltre etc. Scrap, lap, hap, clap, rap, & with, e, ape, rape, scape, Ap. Ape. Apple. Apt. tape. Mample, stample, with the a long, apple, grabble, with the a, short. apt is Turrian original stranger, our words in apt be derivatives, as happed trapped, capt, flapt, for happened, trapped, capped, flapped. jaques for Aq. Jakes the, e, passant falling upon the, s, is an enfranchised word. We use not, cue, in the end, but still in the beginning of a syllable, because, u, followeth him of necessity, as quagmire, quilt, require, squint. War, far, car. and with the qualifying e, ware, Ar. Arble. Arkle. Arce. far, care. Marble, garble, warble. Sparkle, and why not sparkle because of spark? Sarce, parce, with the shrill and long Turrian farce, arse, with the short and flat a, e, coming in, not as a qualifier, but as incident to the long, s. by nature of enfranchisement. Arch. Ard. Ardle. Arge. Argle. Arf. Ark. Arle. Arus. Arn. Arp. Art. Arch, parch, starch. Hard, marred. Scarde, lard, guard, ward, with the qualifying, e, to lengthen the, a. Hardle, farthel. Barge large, targe, charge, without d, before g, gargoyle. wharf, scarf, dwarf. Bark, park, mark, cark, chark. Marle, carl. Warm, harm charm, farm, barm. Barn, warn, and with the qualifying, e, barn, yarn, scarne. Scarp, harp, sharp, warp. Art, smart, cart, wart, thwart, and with the qualifying e, tart, part, dart. Startle, starve, serve, carve. As and was sound as often upon Artle. Arue. As. Ass. the, z, as upon the strong, s, and therefore the double ss, with the silent e, is used in our tongue to express the vowel which sitteth hard upon the, s, as pass, glass, grass. Whose doubling, as that also of ll, may be found out by the derivation, as in pass, passing, miss, missing. grass, grassy etc. in promise, promising, purpose, purposing. Otherwise the qualifying e, helpeth to reduce the single s. as case, casing, wise, wiser, reponse, reposing, blaze, race, amaze. Ask cask, flask, mask. Hansle, tansle, dansle. Swash, slash, Ase. Ask. Asle. Ash. dash, pash, Spasm, enfranchised Greek. Clasp, hasp, wasp, grasp, past, last, fast, and with the qualifying e, paste, taste, waste, Ast. Astle. At. wrestle, castle, pastle. Squat, scrat, plat and with the qualifying e, strate, late, plate, prate, prattle, tattle, ratle, satle. Wax, axle. Wave, slave. Bath, path, wath, & with e, bathe, scathe, and hath Atle. Ax. of the same sound without e, an ordinary word wone by prerogative. Where this is to be noted in general of, th', that nouns ending in th'. sound strong, as bathe, south, mouth, touth, breath: Th. Ath. but verbs weak, as bathe, south, touth, mouth, breath. E What e, soundeth in the end, when there be no more vowels in the syllable, than itself, and that it is sometime silent, but to good purpose, sometime passant, scarce perceptible, & then like the quik i, it hath been tuched already. Web, neb, ebb. Keble, treble. Gréce, piece, fleece the right English termination. For, ease with ss, altereth, Eb. Ece. as these, & exception from ease, seas, cease, where the odds of our writing, though it seem very hard, is easily made even. for ease is the natural termination, as please, disease: seas is the natural plural number of sea: cease is the natural enfranchisement of cesso the latin. Speech, beseech, each, breach, leech, with the Each. qualifying e, all the other that be written without, e, have a, t, as fetch, stretch, reach, save each the common distributive. Ecle, better with k, as spekle, frekle, because of the primive frek, speak. Ecle. Ect. Detect, elect, and such be Latin enfranchisements. pekt, checked, necked, be English contracts, of pek, pekked, check, chekked. Tread shred, fled, and with the qualifying e, breed, lead, need, speed. Ed. Edge. Hedge, sedge, ledge, the polysyllabs enfranchised keep their original, as privilege, college, neither doth the last syllable pitch so hard in any word of two or more syllabs, as it doth in a monosyllab, and therefore no marvel if the pitching letter be left out. Meddle, nédle. what difference in proportion? as in needles, the Edle. plural of needle, and needless the adjective? Breadth of broad. All the primitives whose ending diphthong is, ea, as bread, tread, Edth. weal, heal, steal, in their derivatives form lightly upon the bore e, as breadth, tredth, wealth, health, stealth. Thief, lefe, chief, beef. Theft, cleft, reft, of cleave, theve, reave. Where besides other notes Ef. Eft. Eg. Ege. the kindred between, f, and u. appeareth still, Eg, leg, peg, meg, and with the qualifying e. lege, siege. Nek, break, check, pek, and with the qualifying, e, meek, cheek, leek, shreke, week, pekle kekle. Ege. Ek. Ekle. El. E. falls sometime hard upon the l, & then the ll, is dubled, as shell, spell, knell, fallen, sometime sharp, as feel, rele, kneel, with the qualifying e, sometime light with the, e, passant before, l, as drivel, rivel, snivel, ravel, which in the like proportion, is the silent e, after l, as wifle, snafle etc. in which words the e, is so quik as I dare not hold them for bissyllabs. Belch. Held, keld. Elch, Eld. Elf. Elk. Elf, shelf, pelf, self. Yelk. Kelk. Elm. Whelm. Teln, feln. be out worn English words for tell, fell. Else, as bells, fells, nells be derivatives. Felt, swelled, smelled. Where see the propriety of our tongue, in Ells. Els. the double sense of smelled, the primitive of the fish, and the contract smelled for smelled of smell. Wealth, stealth noted before. Delve, Elth. Elue. Em. Emble. Emp. En. shelue. Stem, kem, nem, wem. and with the qualifying, e, esteem, seem, dame, eme. Tremble. Hemp. Kemp. tempt. Thames. E, falls upon the, n, sometime full, as Then, ten, when, men, ken, sometime shrill with the qualifying e. as Queen, keen, seen, green, sometime passant, where it increaseth no syllable, in my opinion, as written, driven, shriven, gotten, shoten, threaten. And why may not so many letters be spelled together for one syllable, as well as in thwakst? Whence, hence, sense for sithence. Ense with s. is enfranchised, as Ence Euse. End. Enge. sense, fence, spense. End, mend, lend, sand. Tench, wench, quench bench, wrench. Hinge, revenge. I found no termination in eng, without e, if any hereafter fall out, ing, willbe the leader in proportion, as wing, thing. Pence the plural number of penny. Ence. ent. Ep, Pens the plural number of pen. Shent, penned, meant. Gentle. Step, skep, & with, e, stepe, keep, creep, weep, deep. Threap, thrept. steeple, people. Kept, precept. Er, is commonly the end of such words, as have more syllabs than one, where it sounds quik, as thither, hither. Acre, taker. Falsifyer, cunninger, anger. err, to go astray: & with the qualifying e, bear, mere, where, there, here, which be Er. exceptions from the termination in ear, the diphthong. Her the feminine and her, be so interchangeable friends, as they may be used indifferently. This word interchangeable giveth me to make this note, that, g, in her weak nature with the qualifying, e, after, in composition or derivation, keepeth, e, still, unless the addition following begin either with e, or i, with the which vowels, g, is gentle, as with a. o. u. it is not. Herb with the h. not herd, fierce, search, perch: Beard, ferd, herd, serge. without a. Term, ferm, and Erb. Erce. Erb. Erd. why not lern without a? seeing ea, in the derivatives favoureth e, so much, as threap, thrept, lear, learning? verse, rehearse. the proof by rehearsal, pierce, hearse Pert, desert, the most of these sorts be bissyllabs or above: Erse. besides that, a, dealeth very much before the r. By deserve, preserve, conserve, it should appear that either we strain the Latin Ert. ss, to our sound, or that they had some sound of the z, expressed by s, as well as we. Which is true, and appeareth in their derivatives from the Greek is. Finesse, contract for fineness, because nesse is the addition, as in holiness, sumptuousness, gladness, with the double ss. because the e. sitteth hard upon the ss. Esse. Besides that we borrow the form of the french, though in the sound of the silent e, we differ from them. Frese, cheese, gese. Desk, fresh, flesh. Breast, nest, chest. Nestle, pestle, tresle. Fet, net, let, Ease. Esk. Esh. Est. Estle. Et. Etch. Etle. whet, and with the qualifying e, feet, street, let, neat, meet. Fetch, stretch. nettle, settle, ketle, bétle, bédle. Sleve, reave, grieve, yex, vex, next, text, téthe, séthe. I I said before that i, ending the last syllable, and sounding loud was expressed by y. as qualify, exemplify, for many good causes, considering we have admitted y, for a vowel: And that the quik ending i, is always qualified by e, as verily, truely. In which kind of coplement ie, is ever vowellish, & never consonant, like the weak ge: though in the beginning of syllabs as iénking and such, ie, and ge, be all one, as in Latin peiero, & egero. Before consonants in the last syllable i soundeth thus. Squib, rib, crib, and with the qualifying e, bribe, scribe, gibe. Crible, pebble, trible, bīble, bible. Ice, mice, slice, nice, vice, spice. (which word Ib. Ibe. Ible. Ice. is used much with us for spece, as a spice of an ague, for a kind of an ague, species) In wise & such, the s. is enforced by very derivation & composition, besides the zeddish sound, as wisdom, where, c, before the, d, would have sounded upon the, k. I found none of this Ich. sort, but which, rich, & shriche, with, e. The rest have, t, before ch as stitch, pitch, fitch, witch, Strict, convict, & such be latin enfranchisments. Ict Pikt, liked, kikt, be English contracts, of pik, like, kik, likked, kikked: as liked, slikte, of like slike, with the qualifying, e, in both: Icle, as pikle rather with k, upon cause alleged in akle, and Ikle. Id. Idge. idle. Iden. if. Ift. ifle. Ig, igh. ight. Igle. Ike. Ikle. Il. Ilk. Ilt. im. Mible. ni. ekle. Bid, kid, hide, & with the qualifying, e, wide, ride, stride. Fridge, bridge, ridge. Riddle, fiddle, with, i, short, iādle brīdle, with i, long, biden, ridden, hiden. Stiff, if, skif, and with the qualifying e, wife strife. Shift, lift, cleft, shrift. Trifle rifle, & with the i, short, misle whistle. Twig, swig, prig, gig, gig, nigh, high. Night, might, right, slight, lighten, gigle, giglot, prik, tik, stik, & with the qualifying e, like, tike, prikle, sikle; sickle, enfranchised. Thiken, chiken, quiken. I, lighting full upon the, l, dubleth it, as shrill, spill, will. The single, l, with the qualifying e, after, while, beguile, boil, filch, milk, silk. Quilt, tilt, spilled, hilt, filth. Swim, grim, brim, and with the qualifying, e, grime, slime, time, lime. Thimble, nimble. Simple, pimple, Ince. inch. Inkle. Ind. Incle. ing. Ingle. ink. Int. Iple. Ir. Shrimp, imp. Win, twin, pin, chin, and with the qualifying, e, wine, twine, pine, chine, quince, ince, rinse, wrinch, winch, stinch, clinch, not, coming between ch, and the consonant before. Twinkle, inkle, pinkle, pinked, winked, derivatives contract. Wind, friend, bind, and with the qualifying e, kind, find, mind, hind, trindle, kindle, spindle. Thing, swing, wring, & with the e, twinge, sing, swinge, cringe. Swingle, ringle, single, surcingle, tingle. Drink, ink, shrink. Squint, flint, stint, and with e, pint, lintle. Strip Irch. irk. Ird. Irle. whip, slip, and with the qualifying e, stripe, wipe, ripe. Triple, cripple. Whipped, stripped, hipt, wiped, stripte, with the original e. Stir, fir, sir, and with e, Sire, fire, tyre, mire, desire, require, hire, wire. Irst. Iss. is. Ise. Circle enfranchised. church, of church, birch. Jerk, girk, irk. Bird, gird, girdle, girl. Whirl, firm, chirm, girn, chirp, Birt, flirt, squirt myrtle, kirtle. Birth, mirth, girth, first, thirst. I, lighting hard upon the ss, dubleth it ss, as, hiss, miss, kiss, saving, is, this, ywis. With e after s, it soundeth most what upon the z, as wise, size, yet in the same form we writ thrice, of another sound, but why not thrice, which termination never acquainteth itself with z? The e, passant and this gentle i, before s, have oft-times great alliance together. If it light some what quickly upon the ss, then the s is single, as promis tretis, amiss, advertis, enfranchiss, misle, fisle, Isle. istm. Isp. Istle. ish. ist. It. ile. Ive. drisle, pisle. Chrism, baptism. Wisp, crisp, whistle, gristle, fish, wish, dish, mist, twist, fist, with e. Whit, fit, hit, and with e, white, mite, delight, spite, Tītle, title whitle, brittle, witch, stitch, pitch, quitch; itch, with, sigh, kith, & with the qualifying e, writhe, scythe. Strive, wive, thrive, and live, give, sive, Flux, pix. O O, in the end is said to sound loud, as go, shro, fro, saving, tò, dò, two, etc. Hob, cob, bob, rob, and with the qualifying e, rob, Ob●och. noble, roche, cockle, and why not cokle? God, odd, plod, rod, and with e, road, good, bode. Noddle, trodden. Dodge, hodge, podge. Of, cof, with Od. Of. Og. oge. Ok. e, loose. Often, soft, croft. Hog, dog, frog, log, clog, rogue, voge, seeing our, g, is strong and our accent will help. Ogle. Smok, sok knok, and with the qualifying e, smoke, oak, soak, yoke, poke, goge an interjection of wondering, Nol, gol & with the qualifying, e, hole, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, the Greek adjective in the same sense, goal, fool, stolen, stolen. O, before, l, sounding like a diphthong causeth the ll, be dubled, as troll. And if a consonant follow, l, oh, commonly hath the Ol. om. same force, though the l, be but single, told, cold, bold, colt, dolt, colf, rolf, bolt, holm, scold, dissolve. O, before m, in the beginning, or middle of a word, leading the syllabs soundeth flat upon the oh, as omnipotent, commend, but in the end it soundeth still upon, the u, as some, come, dom, & therefore in their derivatives, and compounds as welcome, trublesom, newcom, cumbersome, kingdom. With e, after the m, as home, mome, room, & yet whom, from, have no, e, by prerogative of use, though they have it in sound & seeming. But were it not better, that all such exceptions were reduced to their Analogy? Ome. If every tongue had not the like exceptions, I might happily think, that that were the best. On, likewise in beginnings & midles soundeth upon the oh, in the ends, chiefly of enfranchisments upon the u, as disposition, circumspection, action. In some few words On. of one or two syllabs, it soundeth upon the oh, as on, anon, upon, & with the qualifying, e, go, moan, alone, throne, one: on, in some words answereih the proportion of the, e, passant, without increasing One. Once. of syllabs, as capon, weapon, answer to cheapen, threapen. Once nonce, nonst. Bond, beyond, fond. Top, stop, crop, knop, and with the qualifying e, rope, cope, grope, soap. Tople, throple, people. Hops, tops, be plural numbers. Or is a termination of some truble, when a con sonant followeth, because it soundeth so much upon the u, as worm, form, sword, word, & yet the qualifying e, after will bewray an oh, as the absence thereof will bewray an u, storm, oh, worm, u, lord, oh, hoard, u. Or, for nor, & with the qualifying e more, gore bore, poor, sore, fore. Where note that for, & his compounds signify the cause, fore and his, the time, as Before, afore. wherefore, therefore. Forthink, forfeit, forethink forestall, foresaid, foresé. Force, horse, scorce, the natural english. Corpse, French of corpse. Proch, torch, Scorch, without t, before, as Arch, search, burch, lurch. Cord lord, accord, with the e. Word, sword, afford, without. In former Orch. Ord. Ordle. ork. syllabs, where or is of itself, it soundeth upon the oh, still, as organs, ordure, order. Worldle, gorge, George. Pork, York, with the e, Stork, cork without the e. Worm form, without e, upon 〈◊〉 u. Form Orm. Orn. Ort. Oss. storm, with e, upon the o. Corn, horn, torn, forlorn. Thorp, horse corpse, remorse. Dort, & with e, fort, port, O, sitting hard upon the ss, dubleth it, as Cross, loss. moss, if not single as purpose. With the qualifying e, Nose, repose, close: and close, the noun upon the ss, the verb, upon the z, which is lightly general in the like cases, Os. of the double sound of s. Post, host, toast, roast, cost, with e, and without e, Lost, tossed, contract for tossed. Most by prerogative Ost. Sh. otch. Ot. soundeth upon the e, and yet setteth it not down. Losh, cosh, posh. Hotch, potch, notch. Potle, bottle, throttle. Pot, sot, not. and with the qualifying e, cote, note, throat. Oath, loath, wroth, Oth. and without the e, broth, moth. We sound both like the first, and writ it like the last. Rotten, frozen, rosin, dozen, where en, is Oaten. Oue. Ox. passant, and the words monosyllabs. Groúe, throúe, lóue and loùe, moùe, abòue. Ox, box. V V, & oh, be so great còsens even in còsinage, as the one intermeddleth with the others sound very much. V, endeth no English word, but ewe, as true. And though truth be the substantive, yet that is no more marvel, then that we, set constrew, and construction, from diverse grounds, congrew, congruity, abound, abundance, pronounce, pronunciation. Club, rub, grub, and with the e, Cube double, puble, bubble, ruble. Sluice, nuce, the natural English termination. Vb. uble. Ounce. Vkle. Vtch. ud. Vs. Vng. Vnk. Vll. Use, excuse, refuse, and such enfranchised latin. Pukle, bukle, hukle, sukle, with k. Hutch. Much, and such seem to be exceptions. Mud, bud, cud, rud, and with the qualifying, e, Delude, rude. Hudle, puddle, crudle. Ruf, stuf, snuff, rufle, shuffle, Shrug, rug, hug, and with e, huge, deluge, refuge. jugle, tugle, hugle, bugle. Duk, muk, luk, and with e, duke, puke, luke, fluke, huke. Full, dull, skull, trull, and single l, with the qualifying e, rule, crule, pule, tule, ulp, gulp, gulf, wolf. Hulk, pulse, enfranchised, gulch. Thrum, drum, crumb, broum, loum. Noun, crown, cloun, down. Own, grown, upon the Oun. Oup. ounce. Ound. Our. derivative. Stoop, loup, droop, coup. Sound, ground, found. Our domonlie abrevationlike as our, the termination for enfranchisments, as autour, procur atour, as, oer is for our our, as suitor, writer: Bour, lour, flower, four, alone upon the, 〈◊〉 Mourn, adiourn. House, louse, mouse, the verbs and derivatives upon the, z, as House, louse, mouse, the nouns upon the, s, Ous, our English cadence for Ous. Latin words in osus, as notorious, famous, populous, riotous, gorgeous, being as it were the uniting of the chief letters in the two syllabs, oh, and, u, osus. Clout, lout, doubt. Buy, juice, If I have either Out. vy. forgotten, or not remembered any termination, or if there be no more yet extant in the use of our tongue: yet the precedent of these will bytheir proportion fashion all the like. I have been thus careful and curious to run through all these monosyllab terminations, because I found the like don in other tongues, which use to rip up all, thereby to found assurance, wherewith to rule all. This being thus ended concerning the monosyllabs, I must say somewhat also of the bisyllabs & polysyllabs. The proportion of bissyllabs. I call that a bissyllab, wherein there be two several sounding vowels, as Asùr, rasùr, masùr, and why not lasur? farow, borough, through. Writing, biting. The proportion in this kind also is very commodious, because when you have found out one certain head all of the like sound may be easily reduced thereunto, unless some prerogative of private custom, or some respect to the original stranger do interrupt the rank. If there be but one word in any kind, that one will serve for a guide, when any more afterward shall crave the help of the like conduct, as Whisper, buzzard. If there be no precedent of the same sound, yet the like proportion in some other vowel, will lead his cozen sound, as if there were no such word as badger, yet hedger, would lead us to the like writing. Wherein I have regard still to the English ear, reserving the writing of enfranchised words in their own colours, to such as be skilful. I will writ for the common man, Aumner, aumrie, nay even filosofie, and orthography, and leave Almoner, almonarie, nay Eleemosyner, & eleemosynary, philosophy and orthography, to the discretion, of such, as be learned, to use or refuse as they list. Wherein I follow the authority of a great master in speech, even Tully himself, who reserving the mystery of speech and pen to himself, and his peers, did lend the people, the use and customary thereof. Now these bissyllabs be either natural English as, bavin, Bissyllabs. English. Foren. cravin, ravine, or enfranchised foreign, as Pallet, mallet, ballet. And again in both the kinds they be either simple, as canell, panel, channel, or compound, as waieward, toward, froward, Bissyllabs. Simple. compound aside, asquint, astray, except, reject, conceive, detain. As for the compounds and enfianchisments they have the help of particular titles to direct them: for the simples and natural English I am to deal in this place. Whereof I will set down but certain general notes, because the table which followeth, shall contain so many of each sort, as I can well remember, and every one of them so proportioned to my note in rule, as they shall one answer another thoroughly, as Cancel, chancel, handsel. Chalice, malice, Calais, amice, office. Laver, favour, saver. javelin, graveling, shaveling, ravelin. Nature, statur, Measur, treasure. But I shall not need to use any further enumeration, seeing the endings be all one, and the former syllable is that which moveth matter of question in this place, which hath very many helps hereafter, whereby it may be throughlie understood derivation sometime breading bissyllabs, as of time, timely, witie, of wit, writer, of writ, composition sometime, as breakfast, thraldom, vanguard, lastage, pondage, enfranchisment sometime, as Excuse, abuse, abase, reject: distinction sometime noting, them, as Amis, and amiss, ascent, assent, desert, and desért, and what not? Therefore the bissyllabs for this place shall content themselves with these few notes. First that the silent, e, after, l, increaseth not the number of syllabs, & that therefore brabble, soramble, 1 strample, wrangle, circle, whistle, goggle, trouble, & a nuber such be but monosyllabs. Barnacle, treacle, chronicle, tunicle, & many such be but bissyllabs, agreeable, available, penetrable & a number, such be but of three syllabs. Again, that the, e, passant in such words, as hasten, written, biden, threaten, frozen, cozen & such increaseth 2. not the syllabs, & that therefore these, which I have rehearsed & such other be but mere monosyllabs. Abiden, forgotten, unwritten, & such but bissyllabs. Again, that the English tongue is not lengthened 3. everywhere for position, & concourse of two or more consonants, and that therefore, the quikker time mostwhat dubleth the consonant in bissyllabs, as Fallow, sallow, yellow, tallow, swallow. Matter, platter, batter. Marry, tarry, carry, quarie, with the short time. Marry, chary, fairy, with the long time, though in neither the consonant be dubled. That both in bissylabs, 4. and polysyllabs though the same writing be in the end which is in the monosyllab, yet the sound is far quikker, as in either of them the ending, owe, runneth but like a single, u, where as in the monosyllab, it willbe herded full, as in Lów, knów, and bellow, mellow, yellow, the difference is seen. As concerning polysyllabs, they be either English compounds or foreign Enfranchisments, which will bewray themselves in their own places, the simple words bringing their hole furniture in composition, as, overseeing, undoing, whereupon, everywhere. And the foreigners ever appealing Of polysyllabs to their original grounds, even when they be most fashioned to the English ear, as original, to originalis, enfranchisment, chastisement to their own countries. And therefore I do not intend to say much of them in this place, otherwise then by general note, because both the common table, and all the titles that follow concern bissyllabs, and polysyllabs most: as the general rule, and the first part of proportion do most concern monosyllabs. In which monosyllabs the natural force of every letter is best perceived, because the sound and strength thereof appeareth there fullest, where there is none to participate with them in sound; but themselves, which cannot be seen so well in words of more syllabs, because they hudle on every sound with more quiknesse, save where the time or tune will command very roundly. The polysyllab therefore for the chief girk of his sound rises upon the third syllable from the end, as the bissyllab doth of the second. And because the large doth alway comprise the less within it, therefore the rules of the first & second syllabs, hold in the polysyllabs, where the company of 1. more syllabs causeth any one to be the jest noted: unless some special occasion for difference sake make the very last, or the last save one to be thought on and noted, as in concordance, surfitting, grasshopper and such, the second syllable short is a property of our tongue contrary to the common rule of time, though not to the rule of tune. (For the Greeks do so in the like positions) and therefore causeth the last syllabs save one in these words & in the like to be better noted. Again, in abjuring, adjuring, conjuring, 2. perjury, the odds in the middle time maketh the derivatives of the same primitives to be marked for that syllable. And again, on, 3. in the simple monosyllab, nay even in the bisyllab soundeth upon the, oh, most, in the polysyllab upon the, u, because the enfranchising of such words, as circumscription, division, partition, comparison, declineson, keepeth the natural, oh, but giveth it the enfranchisers, die, in, u. But to knit up this title of proportion, (which is the great master leader to all our whole tongue, as Rule is the great Anatomist 4. of all the sounds and forces of our letters) when we have done all that either sound may require, or reason can enjoy n, custom will have a great stroke, and must make up the trinity in direction of speech. For what but custom hath wone, in nation, derivation, deliberation, inclination, to keep a, still, and to go so near the original: and in declinson, comparison, ●…duowson, and such to go so much astray from the original, declination, comparation, advocation? wherefore as sound hath somewhat to say in our orthography, and reason not nothing, so the custom of our country will try mastries for her interest, which she must have at his hand who so intendeth to handle this argument with liking, as who so doubteth to writ a word in English, must seek out the like sound in proportion. Cap. XIX. Of composition. THe force of every letter being opened by Rule, and the place of every one being limited by proportion, the next point in natural method is to examine, whether the words, whose force is this, and roum is thus, be simple but for pure syllabs, or compound of more words. For the bore word, which is handled in proportion, is sometime set down by itself Proportion. without further addition of any either significant word, or not significant particle, as after, doom, kin. Sometime it hath one or more Composition. significant words joined unto it, which yet in deed make but one word, when they are so linked, howsoever they signify in their several uses, as Afterdeal, whereabout, howsoever, dooms-daie, kinsman, sometime it hath some more put to it, though that, which Derivation. 3 is put to, being set alone signify nothing, and yet in the addition altar the signification of the original word, as Fineness, thraldom, firerie, desirous, kings; woes, agreeth, seas, witches. Of these three kinds the first is dispatched in proportion, the last hath a proper title of derivation, the middle and compound is to be handled in this place. Therefore that word is called compound, which is made of What a compound word is. two or more simple words, whereof every one signifieth somewhat agreeable to the composition, even when they arused alone, if they be ever used all alone. For, as catchpoll, chirchyard, out law, signify by their particular words used alone, so beched, gainstand, awry, unbind, be made of two words, whereof the former three be, gain, a, be never used alone in any such such sense, as there imply in their composition, the last, un, is never used at all alone and answereth the Latin privation, in as indoctus. Now these compound words be either mere English, or clear strangers: mere English as when they & their parcels be altogether English words, as comecase, headstall, beadman, cupboard. Compounds. Enlish. Enfranc. apparel. Clear strangers, when their substance is mere foreign, though their livery be English for some manner of their writing and utterance, squared to our sounds in the like proportion, as presuppose, infringe, circumstance, orthography, filosofie. You shall sometime have a word apparel compound, halfforens, half English, Headlong, wharfage, princelike. The knowledge of composition is very necessary for the right writing of our tongue many ways. First because the compound lighty bringeth in his single parts with all their letters, as fearful, neverehetesse, harebrain, The use of composition in our writieg. Four causes which altar the form of composition. careful, careful. Save where some necessary cause either putteth in some letter, or putteth out some, or changes some, or misplaceth some, as in kinsman, kingsland, s, is added to bewray some quality possessionlike. In wilful, husband, partaker, pastime. The single, l, and, s, in will, & pass, do serve before a consonant in composition and sound, as strong as the double doth in the simple word. Again in husband, the very smoothness of the word, putteth out, oh, in owe, and the, e, after, s, and changes the double, w, into the single▪ In partaker, one, t, is common to both the simples in composition, part, and taker, and is spelled with the latter, a point of great use in our right writing, for not doubling common letters. Generally here is to be noted, that there is no figure lakking in our words, which is received in the learned tongues, and are by them called metaplasms, or alterations of the words form and favour. Because the finer English people use to pronounce their words with a delicacy even comparable to the gallant speeches, which delicacy being set down in writing, showeth the use of those metaplasms, to be no less in ours, than it was in there's. secondly we are oft-times enforced to break our words in the 2. latter end of out lines, and to writ out that in the beginning of the next line, which we left unwritten in the former. For though it be said of Augustus Caesar, that he used to writ the remnant of his word in the end, under the same line with a crooked stroke about it, yet it is handsomer to writ it in the next line, because we use not Augustus Caesar, for an example in learning though we do it in government. wherefore it is good to know not only how many letters go to a syllable in every simple and uncompound word, but also which be the full parts of every compound, that the hole words in composition may be divided together, as all the letters of one syllable are to go together, as in cramp-ring, not cram-pring, in dis-honest, not dish-onest, like dishclout, in aswell, not a-swell, in as-much, not a-smuch, Which consideration tucheth not only such as writ, but also such as spell out of writing, because those letters are to be spelled together which are to be written together. thirdly the knowledge of composition is good to discern the 3. difference of meaning, which is to be expressed in writing. For when the same words be so placed, as they may be construed simply or jointly they breed the fallax, which is called the error by dividing those words, which are to be united, or by uniting those which are to be divided, as a-wry, away, be-long, begin, & such other, have great diversity in their force being compound from that which they have when they be single. fourthly the composition very oftentimes altereth the quantity & tuning 4. of the words as showmaker, & partaker, be not of the same tuning and yet maker, and taker be. Likewise soothsayer, nevertheless, forasmuch. wherefore so necessary a point deserveth the knowledge. fiftly composition must be well considered for two other special points, both in writing and spelling, besides these, because 5. it shaketh two general rules in spelling and so consequently in breaking of the syllabs. Whereof the first is, that if a 1 consonant come between two vowels, it is to be spelled with the latter, as in memory, se-di-ti-ous. The second is, that those 2. consonants must be spelled together, which may begin a word in the same combination, as be-smear, because we say smart, smatch. Now composition, breaketh both these rules, for against the first it will say, red-olent, ab-olish. And against the second it will say. Trans-pose, not tran-spose, though we say spent, spoun, because in distribution, which spelling doth imply, every parcel must have his own letter. Now as the knowledge of composition, is very necessary for the right writing of our tongue, upon these and such other considerations, so it is no hard thing to come by, because neither the natural English compounds, nor yet the enfranchised stranger do offer any difficulty in their knowing. For the general table which followeth containing all our simple words either there named, or by their proportion to be easily reclaimed to the same cadence, whensoever two or more of those simples go into one, it will say itself, that this word is a compound, which may easily be proved by comparing the compound with the simples, if any be so simple, that he cannot discern a compound which bringeth all his simples with their own letters, without the help of a table. Farewell, warfare, wayward, toward, be compounds, whose simples be, far, war, well, way, or away, ward, to, and are to be found in the table. As for the foreign compositions they be enfranchised hole, & be also most of them in the table, though with some English hue, yet so as their strangership may appear. And such as be compounded with the latin prepositions, have them also clear most what. Which latin prepositions when we use before our words, we fashion them to clasp with our letters following, as the Latins do in the like cause, as displease, disease, disworship, complain, contain. Affairs, afford. Incom. Howbeit we use their pewfellows, The English proposition, commonly set after the words. English prepo sitions only in composition. which answer to them in our tongue commonly after the words: As go before, come behind, sit beneath, speak of, run from, stand between. The foreign prepositions be generally known to every child in every Accidence. Our chief prepositions, and those not significant, but in composition be these, A. as, ago, agre, ado, abide, aswash. Be, as besmutched, bespit, bethump, behead, betake. For, as forthink, forfeit, forshow, forsake. Before, as forecast, forestall, foretell. Gain, as gainsay, gainstand. Mistress, as misdemeanour, misuse, mishap. un, as unkind, unfrind, untrue, unpleasant, unthrift. Thus much concerning composition, which I take to be a very necessary instrument for us to use, in the finding out of our right writing, because it bringeth in the simple English words hole, without any either loss or increase, or other metamorphosis, then upon such allowable causes, as I have alleged: & as for strangers enfranchised, it bringeth them in so hole, as the original is soon bewrayed, though they lean some what to the English shore for their demsonship. Cap. XX. Of Derivation. Derivation naturally succeedeth composition. For as composition handleth the coplements of several hole words which by their uniting make a new one: so derivation handleth the coplements of one hole word, and some addition put to it, which addition of itself signifieth nothing alone, but bing put to the hole word qualifyeth it to some other use, than the primitive was put to, as friend, being a primitive receiveth many additions, which yet signify nothing in the sense of their addition, though they change the force of friend, as friendship, frindlie frindlinesse, friends, frindeth, frinded, frinding, frindedst, etc. For I do not intend to deal with any point of derivation in this place, but where the right writing may come in question, which is in addition only, either direct, or contract, which contraction shortenerh the word upon cause, that is to be resolved to 1. Contracts. the original, as monthly, for monethlie, cifring, for cifering, learned, for learned, children, for children, past, for passed. A figure of great and common use in our tongue, even where it is not perceived but to the very curious observer. The diminutives with us enlarg not, but as in sense they lessen 2. Diminutives. the thing, so in speech they shorten the word, and cut of the primitive length, & therefore I hold them among primitives for their first term, though for some accidentary points, which shallbe noted hereafter, they fall within compass of this title, as by diminution we call john, Jack, Richard, Dic, jone, jug, Barptholomew, Bat, Christofer, Kit, Elisabeth, Bess, Catherine, Cate. Which derivations in respect of some plural numbers & possessives, are subject to the rule of such words, as be of like cadence. Pak, pik, dug, rat, fit, chess, pate, but of themselves they be proportion ate originals. wherefore I define that word to be a derivative in this place which altereth from the primitive or first head, by some addition, What a derivative is. which addition of itself signifieth nothing alone, though in addition it qualify the primitive, to some other use, than it is of itself, as God, godly, godhead, good, goodly, goodness, wasp, waspish, fellow, fellowship, fine, fineness, win, winning, pine, pineth, etc. All Deri. English. Foren. derivatives be either English, as heaviness, woddish, wisest, witty: or they be strangers enfranchised, as temperance, continency, argument, admonition. As for the stranger enfranchised derivatives, the title of enfranchisment will examine them, besides that the general table will set them forth plane, because they be transported unto us holelie, though with some English habit, as the conusance of their enfranchising. The English derivatives be either perfect, when the vowel of the primitive is not clipped away by the addition, as in holelie, worthienesse, Deri. Perfect. unperfit. cozenage, singlelie, simplelie: or unperfit, when it is, as in fine, fining, dare, daring, carry, carrying. Again, all our English Deri. Sustanti. Accident. derivatives be either substantiarie, or accidentary. I call those derivatives sustantiarie, which though they do come of some other, yet they themselves serve again for heads to other, such as the grammarians in our learned tongues call possessives, localls, materials, adverbialls, etc. As tré, treéns, upland, uplandish, war, warrious, warlike, martial, martialist, virtue, vertewous, vertewouslie, England, English, etc. I call those accidentary derivatives, which concern numbers tenses, people, and such properties as we call accidents in the learned handling of such words, as woe, woes, cry cries, word, words, fish, fish, tre, trees, agré, agrees, writ, written, wrote, written, writeth, wrotest, writest, scribble, scriblest, contract for scribledest, hadst, contract for haveddest. I shall not need to stand much upon proof, that derivation is a very needful instrument, for the furtherance of our right writing, considering the thing itself, being set down doth infer Of the use of derivation in ortogrofie. the profit therewithal, even to every man's sense, which is willing to see it. wherefore leaving the profitableness thereof to their judgement, which shall prove it, I will first handle the Sustantiarie, and then the accidentary derivations, which both are much bond to the rule of proportion, because their derivative addition claspeth with the cadence and end of the pure original. For the better performance whereof this is to be noted that every derivable word endeth either in a vowel or in a consonant. As for the consonant ending, the addition to it is always one. In the vowellish ending, there is more variety, because the end thereof is sometime in a single vowel, sometime in a diphthong, and the single vowel is sometime silent, sometime sounding, all which give cause of observation in the putting to of the additions, as shall appear when the additions be known, which sometime bring forth adjectives, sometime substantives, sometime different numbers, sometime different people. The derivate substantive terminations be commonly Substantive terminations. these, nesse, as madness, ship, as workmanship, age, as cozenage, dom, as freedom, kingdom, th', as length, strength, wealth, health, truth, let, as chaplet, hood, as womanhood, rye as knavery, all, as refusal, denial, ance, as defiance, in g, as chambering, tie, as frailty, unless that come of the enfranchised substantives, meant, as punishment, year, as lawyer, er, as writer, our, as demeanour. The derivate adjective terminations be commonly adjective terminations. these, lie, as fatherly, monthly, wisely, an, as Italian, Graecian, Roman, ish, as Scotish, campish, kentish, where the single consonant serveth both the syllabs, without doubling, ie, as witie, bawdy, sandy, without doubling the consonant, also the simple possessive, s, as Kings, Queens, mothers. Neither do I see any cause where touse his, saving after words which end in s, as Socrates his council was this, Plato's that, Aristotels this, er, as wiser, est, as wisest, ing, as loving, ed, as loved, ght, as taught, thought, en, as written, threaten, slain, contract for slaien, ashen, oaken, birchen, the first participialls, the second materials, ous, as vertewous. The derivative number terminations, es, s, n, as muses, wives, words, tops, oxen, howsen. The derivative person terminations, Number terminations. Person terminations. est, as lovest, eth, as loveth, i'th', as seith. Which is when the simple endeth in the sharp, e, which may not be extinguished, as the silent is in thrive, wive, thriveth wiveth, edst, as lovedst. Now all these additions are to be measured according to the ending of those words whereunto they clasp, & be always one, but where contraction shorteneth them, and always hole but for the silent, e, which is sometime drowned, when the addition beginneth with a vowel. The sustantive and adjective terminations serve for those derivations, which I call substantiarie, the number and person, terminations for the accidentary. In both which these notes take place, first if it may be that the primitive 1 be written hole, & then the addition put to it, nothing being like to let it, save contraction which shorteneth, and the beginning vowel in the addition defacing the ending, e, silent in the simple. Second, that where the addition is but a simple, s, after 2. consonants, we may use either of the final esses, s, or, e, as the pen shall require, wrings, or wring, trips, or tripe. thirdly 3. that vowels, diphthongs, and the ending, h, or, s, have es in their derivatives, as days, seas, pies, varies, does, foes, trewes, news, bows, daws, dishes, fetches, matches, houses, horses. Fourth, 4. that such plural numbers as bear no additions, be no natural derivatives, as louse, mice, feet, men, of louse, mouse, foot man. That 5. foreign derivations have respect always to their own originals, as construction, persecution, argument, abundance, come not of constrew, pursue, argew, abound, but of their own latin primitives. That 6. the plural, e, encrcaseth no syllabs, but in the qualified, s, c, g, & shilling, as uses, cases, causes, graces, spaces, spices, scourges, surges, wishes, richeses, aches. Where the passant, e, still resembleth the quik, i That for the right taking of our termination in shone, we are to mark the natural foreign derivation very carfullie, as action, 7. passion, reflection, pronunciation, all which sound like to our shone. The derivatives of words ending in the qualifying, e, keep their forevowells sound, as bake, baking, take, taking. A number of such notes are there in our tongue, which I cannot intent to devil on, because, I show but the way herein to others, if they list to beaten the path, myself minding a further labour. In these and such like considerations doth derivation show itself very serviceable for the right writing of our English tongue, which will appear more particularly in the general table. Cap. XXI. Of Distinction. THis title of distinction reacheth very far, because it containeth all those characts, and their uses, which I called before signifying, but not sounding, which help very much, nay all in all to the right and tunable uttering of our words and sentences, by help of those characts, which we set down, and see in writing. The number of them be thirteen, and their names be Comma, Colon, Period, Parenthesis, Interogation, long time, short time, sharp accent, flat accent, straight accent, the severer, the uniter, the breaker. Whose forces, & uses I will run thorough in order as they are named. Comma, is a small crooked point, Comma. which in writing followeth some small branch of the sentence, & in reading warneth us to rest there, and to help our breath a little, as Who so shall spare the rod, shall spill the child. Colon is noted Colon. by two round points one above another, which in writing followeth some full branch, or half the sentence, as though the day be long: yet at the last cometh evensong. Period is a small round Period. point, which in writing followeth a perfect sentence, and in reading warneth us to rest there, and to help our breath at full, as The fear of God is the beginning of wisdom. Parenthesis is expressed Parenthesis. by two half circles, which in writing enclose some perfect branch, as not mere impertinent, so not fully concident to the sentence, which it breaketh, and in reading warneth us, that the words enclosed by them, are to be pronounced with a lower & quikker voice, than the words either before or after them, as Because we are not able to withstand the assault of tentation (such is the frailty of our nature) therefore we pray God, that our infirmity be not put to the hazard of that trial. Interogation is expressed by two points one above another, whereof the upper is sometimes Interogation. crooked which both in writing & reading teacheth us, that a question is asked there, where it is set, as Who taught the popinjay to speak? the belly: These five characts, that I have already named, are helps to our breathing, & the distinct utterance of our speech, not ruling within the word, as all those do which follow, but by the word, & therefore come here in note, by cause they are creatures to the pen, & distinctions to pronounc by, & therefore, as they are to be set down with judgement in writing, so they are to be used with diligence in the right framing of the tender child's mouth. The two next concern the time, that is, the long or Time. short pronouncing of syllabs, and are not always to be marked over that syllable, whereon they show their force, but with discretion & upon great cause for some manifest distinction, which rule we have of the Latins, who use their accents in that sort, and truble not their writing therewith, so much as the Greeks do, much less so much as the Hebrews. The long time, is expressed Long time. by a straight outright line, which being set over any vowel or diphthong, telleth us, that the same vowel or diphthong, must be pronounced long, as repining, perūsing, repēnting. The Short time. short time, is expressed by an half circle opening upward, which standing above any vowel or consonant, signifieth that the same is to be pronounced short and quik, as perfiting, natŭrall, periŭrie, tormĕnter, carpĕnter. In the other five I gave no further note than that they were to be well marked, even for that they were written to such an end, by cause the matter of their periods and branching, whereof many learned men have written hole treatises, belongeth not to this place, but only their form to the eye, and their use to the ear, which tendeth to the qualifying of our voice. For these two distinctions of time, which show their force in words of two or more syllabs, as the accents do in monosyl labs, I have at this time to give only some certain rules gathered upon the doubling of our consonants, & the qualifying, e, which qualifying, e, is a great leader in the certaining of our tongue, for many uses, but chiefly for the time: My first rule is, that a number 1. of our derivatives are short in their last syllable save one, even where the vowel cometh before two consonants whether the same or other, as perfitness, trauĕlling, peevishness, which argweeth that their simples be such in nature as we call trochees, having the first syllable long and the latter short, or rather pirrichies having both short, perfect, peevish, trauĕll, record, which differeth much from recōrding, and recōrder, of recōrde, the spondè. Again 2. those primitives which end in a quik diphthong do shorten the same diphthong in their derivatives as fĕllow, follow, hăllow, fellowship, follower, hallowed, whereas allow, endow, delay, enjoy, bring forth, endued, allowance, annoyance. Again if the primitive 3. simple word have the qualifying, e, in the end, as the vowel before it is sharp and long, so is it in the derivative, as prescribe, prescribing, endure enduring. If the primitive or simple word have not, e, in the end, the vowel before the last consonant is short & quik in both the primitive & the derivative, as perfect, perfiting, fortune, fortŭnat, nature, natŭrall, unless the primitives' single ending consonant be dubled in the derivative, as concur, concurring. In which case either of doubling the same consonant, or of position by diverse, the syllable is sometime long, as forbidden, forbidding, transport, transpōrting, sometime short, as gospel, gospĕller, comfort, comforting. This shortness or length of time in the derivatives is a great leader, where to writ or not to writ the qualifying, e, in the end of simple words. For who will writ, nature, perfect, measure, treasur, with an, e, in the end knowing their derivatives to be short, natŭrall, perfectly, measŭred, treasŭrer? & who will not writ, procure, endure, allure, indite, requited, The qualifying. e. with an, e, finding their derivatives, procūrer, endūrance, allūrement, endīting, requītall, to have the last save one long? whereby the use of the qualifying, e, is more than most evident. Whence also this general rule for the writing thereof is to be gathered, that if you desire to know whether the qualifying, e, be to be written in the end of any word or not, you must use the help of some derivative, whether of two or of more syllabs, whereby the time and tune of the derivative, the, e, or not, e, in the original is perceived. For if the derivative be long and shrill, the primitue hath, e, as presuppose, conclude, remove, prepare must be written with, e, because the last syllable save one in presuppōsing conclūding, remōuing, prepāred, is long. And again, fortune profit, comfort, must have no, e, because fortŭnat, profiting, comforter, have the last save one short. So likewise in bissyllabs pine, pining, pin, pinning, mate, mating, mat, matting. The like rule by conversion 4. will serve for time, that where the last save one in the derivative is short, the last in the primitive is also short, as comforting, ransăking, comfort, ransăk, and the contraries long. The other syllabs besides these for both time and time in nature, follow the direction of the last syllable, as they do also for the force of every vowel, diphthong, consonant or combination. Thus much concerning time at this time. The sharp accent is a straight line rising toward the right hand, which showeth that the vowel or Accents, sharp. diphthong, over which it is, must be sounded sharp and high, as ráge, crépe, mine, hóme, púre. The flat accent, is a straight line rising towards the left hand, Flat. which showeth that the vowel or diphthong over which it is must be sounded flat and quik, as ràg, stèp, thin, fòr, stùr. The straight accent, is an upright perpendicular line falling upon Sreight. some letter of double force to show in whether kind it is to be used, as charact, thin, give. For every of these three accents, these rules are to be observed. That for cumbering of the lines and 1. show of difficulty, no accent is to be used but where need is, and therefore where the accent is seen, the place is to be noted. That the sharp & flat accents are only to be set upon the last syllable, 2. where the sharp hath many causes to present itself: the flat only upon some rare difference, as refùse, refúse, presènt, presént, recòrd, recórd, diffèr, différ, seuèr, seuére, and certain other of that sort, which are noted in the general table. The straight perpendicular accent, serveth only for those letters, diphthongs and coplements 3. which be of double forces, and is set upon them in their less usual force: because their common and usual is more than their half natural, and therefore not to be distinguished with any accent. The double forced letters be these, i, oh, ou, owe, c, f, g, s, ch, th'. Whereof c, f, and t, shall not need any express accent at The doubled forced letters. etc. C. all, because c, in her weak force either goeth before i, or, e, or hath the qualifying, e, following her, as hence, advance, once, pronounce, which willbe sufficient notes for, c. F, soundeth upon F. the consonantish u, only in, if, the abverb conditional, and of, the preposition. T, is cozen to, c, only in enfranchised words, T. where a vowel followeth after, t, as condition, faction, molestation. Neither is, s, to be noted with any accent, after, l, m, n, r, or the silent, e, though after them it sound still upon the z, as hills, brims, guns, cars, times, lines. The chief pla ces of needful accents. I O. Therefore the chief residence of the straight accent is over, i, in terminations in iue, as give, alive, thrive. Where the contrary sound checks, as give, live, sieve, shriven. over, oh, in terminations in oue, where, oh, soundeth strong, as lòue, gròue, thróue, where the contrary sound checks, as love, hove, above, move. If, oh, come in any place not already noted for, u, and of any difficulty for distinction, the straight accent is to be set over it, as móther for a girl in difference from mòther. Ou, and owe, sound most commonly Ou. ow. upon the, u, and therefore if the straight accent be put upon the, oh, as in doubtful cases it would be, it is to be sounded full upon the, oh, and not, u. G, before, a, oh, u, is out of controversy G. strong, and therefore the difference is, when, g, coming before, i, or, e, soundeth strong, which is contrary to the natural, or rather the Roman use thereof, as in gig, begin, give, geld, gird, gek, gilded and such other, where g, is somewhat mannish, and therefore is to be noted with the strong accent, and thereby expelleth the, u, which is made for her strong supplement, in guy, guide, and yet hath another note of her own, which must have some accent, if this be used. For languish, anguish language, and such differ from guy, and guess. But he that is acquainted with the Hebrew tongue, will not marvel that a silly point maketh a great distinction in the force of the same letters. S, between two vowels, is a marvelous deputy for, z, and S. therefore would have some handsome note, which will fall somewhat unhandsomlie, the, s, being such a gangrell, unless the straight accent may be conveniently set within the upper bought, whereof, f, hath the like, thorough his very heart. For in notes of distinction the most commodious charact is best currant. For ch, where it is strong the number is not many, and Ch. therefore it may well abide the perpendicular accent over the coplement, as charact, archangel. Th', is marvelous general, Th. and therefore in such general words, as the, this, that, therefore, thence, and more of that race, it needeth not any sensible distinction, where common use will straight way be the teacher. Howbeit in many places it will prove needful to note the weak, th', with this straight accent, though some general rules may oft-times case it. As that when any word, which is both a noun and a verb endeth in th', the noun soundeth strong, as breath, mouth, and the verb weak, as sooth, breath, mouth. And again oh, before, th', with, e, following next, soundeth upon the weak side, as mother, other, brother. Therefore the perpendicular accent sitteth upon the weak, s, and, th', upon the strong, i, o, óu, ów, g, ch, where need doth requited. If any would have two continent letters both to be noted with the straight accent, as give, one between them both may serve the turn by learned precedents in the like case. This rule of distinction must be some what curiously kept in the general table, as the common master, & in the elementary reading, as the common introductory. Thus much for the three accents. The severing note is expressed by two points, the one following the other, which being set over The severer. two vowels or the latter vowel in a diphthong declare that they be to be referred to diverse syllabs, whereas otherwise they might belong to one, as going, variëtie, alliëd, vowëll following. The uniting line is expressed by a long stroke between two syllabs, whereby it is meant that those two syllabs are par cells of The uniter. one word, being severed so either by chance through the writer's oversight, or upon some particular consideration, as for-think, forethink. The breaker is expressed by two outright strokes one The breaker. under another in the end of a line, and giveth us to wit, that the word which it so breaketh is parted by full syllabs, whereof some be written in the line before: some in that which followeth, as con-tr-rie, ma-gi-strate. Here is the rule of composition and right spelling to be considered. These points be they, which I think most worthy the consideration in the matter of distinction, though the particular argument may spread further. Cap. XXII. Of Enfranchisment ALL the words which we do use in our tongue be either natural English, and most of one syllable, or borrowed of the foreign, and most of many syllabs. Whereby our tongue seemeth to have two heads, the one homeborn, the other a stranger where of either hath a great train following it. The causes of either be these. While the inhabitants of our country neither encumbered The cause why our words be so much borrowed of the stranger. their brains with much study, neither bissied their heads with great trafik, neither pleased their fantsies with far travel, they used no other terms, than such as their own need enforced them unto, which being all way fed with home occasions desired no help of foreign tongues, to utter those things with their words which were devised without their wits. But after that the desire of learning inflamed study, the longing for gain brought in great traffik, the delight to range, did cause men travel, new occasions brought forth new words, as either more cunning made way to more terms, or as strange devices did seek strange deliveries. For when the mind is fraught with matter to deliver, it is still in pain until it have delivered, and therefore to have the delivery such, as may discharge the thing well, and content all parties, both by whom and to whom the matter is delivered, it seeketh both home helps, where they be sufficient, and significant, and where the own home yieldeth nothing at all, or not pithy enough, it craveth help of that tongue, from whence it received the matter of delivery. Hence cometh it that we have our tongue commonly both stored and enlarged with our neighbour's speeches, and the old learned tongues. A thing not proper to us alone, but common to all those, which use any speech in matters more than ordinary, nay in matters above the brutish. The necessity of these foreign words must needs be very great because the number of them is so very many, as it doth appear most plainly by the general table, where hole ranks of enfranchised terms do match together in one front. To whom we are much beholden, for that they vouchsafe to be come English to serve our need, as their people are to thank our tongue, for returning the like help, in cases of like need, though their occasions to use ours be nothing so often, as ours to use there's. This benefit of the foreign tongue, which we use in making What enfranchisment is. their terms to become ours, with some alteration in form, according to the frame of our speech, though with the continewing in substance of those words, which are so used, that it may appear both whence they come, and to whom they come, I call enfranchisment, by which very name the words that are so enfranchised, become bond to the rules of our writing, which I have named before, as the stanger denizens be to the laws of our country. And though the learned enfranchiser may sometime yield to much to the foreign, either for show of learning, or by persuasion, that it is best so, yet he doth not well, considering that the very nature of enfranchisment doth enforce obedience to the enfranchisers laws, not to be measured by his bore person, but by the custom, reason & sound, of his countries speech. That foreign words enfranchised are to yield to our writing. And as unadvised cunning, or not sufficiently advised, doth play to much upon the foreign string, being very loath to leave out any one letter, as eleemosinarie, for amner, hospital and victual for spittle vitle and such other. So mere ignorance and not willing to learn, but presuming upon itself writeth so unwarilie, as as whole, for hole, which is manifest greek, & to begin with h, etc. And as it is very good for our English man to know the force of his own natural words, so it cannot be but good to know the foreign, if the right in writing, be any right worth waing, signet, for a little sign, or seal, and cygnet, for a young swan, are descried that way, In sign, g, sounds not, in signify it doth. wherefore I think it best for the strange words to yield to our laws, because we arboth their usuaries & fructuaries, both to enjoy their fruits, and to use themselves, and that as near as we can, we make them mere English, as justinian did make the incorporate people, mere Romans, and banished the terms, of both latins & yeildlings. The use of this enfranchisement is as large in our tongue, as our need is in delivery, which being capable of all arguments, makes us subject to all words. I know no other division of enfranchised, That it is best to writ foreign words, with the English letters after the English sound. words, then after the tongues from whence we borrow them, as Latin, Greek, Hebrew, Italian, French, Spanish, Dutch, Scottish, etc. Which are freid amongst us, as the present need of either them with us, or us with them, doth sew to be incorporate. Which we have from which, it is not here so needful to declare, where the question is not of the substance & sense of the word, but of the right writing. And yet the general table will Rules to be observed in enfranchising of foreign words. show that I have not been very negligent that way. But concerning the writing, me think the common men aught to yield therein to the use of those that be learned, lest if they will not, they miss as foully in the writing of them, as they use them madly, in mistaking their meaning. And again the learned in their enfranchising them must needs have their eye, upon our proportion our accent, our derivation and such other, according to the reason, custom, and sound of our speech, reserving that to the stranger which our tongue cannot rule, as if you once pass the third syllable, our tongue is hushed. To prove any of these things by examples, which be every where so common, it shall not need. In this very chapter of enfranchisment, though I do not affect any extraordinary forenism, yet how many foreigners am I constraned to use? Very, chapter, enfranchisment, affect, extraordinary, foreign, forenism, constrained, use, in this last sentence do easily prove, that it were to foreign from the matter, to seek examples offoren words. wherefore to knit up this note of enfranchisment in few words, the English rule for writing, must be the right thereof, though it keep still many signs of a stranger, though yet incorporate with us, which rule the Italiam seemeth to observe both wisely and well. If you writ philosophy, you writ to much upon the foreign, if filosohie, not to much upon the English. If you will nedelie keep the clear foreign, it were good to use the ordinary premonition, (that it is so written in the primitive tongue.) And whereas the learnedder sort, as Tully himself, allow not the interlacing of Greek words in Latin, the meaning of that their saying tendeth to this my conclusion. For if we have of our own, as significant and as proper, what need a rich man to be a thief? If we have either none or not so toward, why in our own need, shall we not enfranchiss forenners? If we mean to use them but for a time, or to some end the premonition will be our warrant. If we mean to make them ours, then let them take an oath to be true to our tongue, and the ordinances thereof. If this point be not agrëid on, great inconveniences will follow, and all the rules, which be kept in our tongue, must take exception against the foreign, or the foreign against them, when they come to the writing. wherefore it will prove best for all parts, that our tongue, & the rules of her right writing be made the general right. For the natural words, the property is her own, for the foreign the use is hers, and therefore the handling of them to her own best. Neither must any learned man think it strange to writ foreign Englished terms after an English ear, though it be contrary to his acquaintance, seeing it is not contrary to the custom of his country. Neither is it any embasing to learning, to lend the common man the use of his learning, though he keep the substance: neither yet both to see, and suffer the learneddest terms that he hath, to come under an English hand, seeing there is no dishonour meant them, where there be made peers to our own. Thus much at this time concerning the right writing of foreign words, when they become ours to use, and attire themselves to the English complexion, which we ourselves think reasonable well of, and I as well as any, what account soever my thinking may be of, in such an argument, as I have thought thus much of. Cap. XXIII. Of Prerogative I Said before, that those men, which will give any certain direction for the writing of any tongue, or for any thing else, which concerneth any tongue, must take some period in the tongue, or else their rules will prove unruly. For every tongue hath a certain ascent from the meanest to the height, and a descent again from the height to the meanest, the one in the removing kind, as the other was in mounting. And as in the ascent it is not yet come to the assurance of note, because it is not thorouglie artificial, so in the descent it grows not worth the noting, because it becomes rude again, and in a manner withered. Hence cometh it, that Demosthenes his age is the prince of Grece, Tully's age the flower of Rome, whose tongues if learned writing had not commended to the tuition of books, they had been of small worth, nay of no remembrance, long before this day: as the spoken tongues of the same soils beginning in their days to change, be now quite altered, or at the least nothing like that, where the carnation grew, though full of good flowers in an other kind. So that kooks give life where bodies bring but death. Mark the Greek or Latin writers before, and after those men's ages, and by comparing them with these, you shall see the odds that I speak of, and the one to rude to be ruled, the other departing from their rule, and yielding to a change. This period of mine, and these risings to mount, as the dismounting again, till decay ensue, do give us to wit, that as all things else, which belong to man be subject to change, so the tongue also is, which changes with the most, and yet continueth with the best. Whereupon it must needs be that there is some sóulish substance in every spoken tongue, which feedeth this change, even with perceptible means, that pretend alteration. For if any tongue be absolute, and fré from motion, is is shrined up in books; and not ordinary in use, but made immortal by the register of memory. This secret mystery, or rather quikning spirit in every spoken What prerogative is. tongue, and therefore in ours, call I prerogative, because when sound hath done his best, when reason hath said his best, when custom hath effected, what is best in both, this prerogative will except against any of them all, and all their rules, be they never so general, be they never so certain. Whereby it maketh a way to a new change that will follow in some degré of the tongue, if the writer's period be choose at the best. I cannot compare this customary prerogative in speech to any thing better, then unto those, which devise new garments, and by law are left to the liberty of devise. Hence cometh it in apparel, that we be not like ourselves any long time, though the best & most seemly (like an artificial rule) do best please the wisest people. But by the way is it not a marvel, that the period of a tongue, being so quik an instrument, shall continue longer, than the fashion of apparel, being a thing so thought on, & sadly misformd? Upon the like liberty in speech, to be her own carver, come our exceptions against our general rules. Hence comes the writing of come, the simple with, oh, the compound with, u, comfort compass. Hence, whom, & most sound like, room & roast, though not qualified with, e. Hence cometh it that, enough, bough, tough & such other primitives be so stranglie written, and more strangely sounded. Whereby prerogative seemeth to be a quiksiluer in custom, ever stirring, and never stayed though the general custom, as a thing of good stay do still offer itself to be ordered by rule, as a near friend to reason. This stirring quintessence the leader to change in a thing that is naturally changeable, and yet not blamed for the change, some not very well advised people, esteem as an error, and a private misuse contrary to custom, because it seems to be a very imperious controller, but they are deceived. For in deed this prerogative, though it check general conclusions, through private oppositions, yet that opposition came not of private men, but it is a private thing itself, and the very life blood, which preserveth tongues in their natural best from the first time that they grew to accounted, till they come to decay, & a new period grown, different from the old, though excellent in the altered kind, and yet itself to departed, and make roum for another, when the circular turn shall have ripened alteration. I take this present period of our English tongue to be the very height thereof, because I found it so excellently well fined, both for the body of the tongue itself, and for the customary writing thereof, as either foreign workmanship can give it gloss, or as homewrought hanling can give it grace. When the age of our people, which now use the tongue so well, is dead and departed there will another succeed, and with the people the tongue will altar and change. Which change in the full harvest thereof may prove comparable to this, but sure for this which we now use, it seemeth even now to be at the best for substance, and the bravest for circumstance, and whatsoever shall become of the English state, the English tongue cannot prove fairer, than it is at this day, if it may please our learned sort to esteem so of it, and to bestow their travel upon such a subject, so capable of ornament, so proper to themselves, and the more to be honoured, because it is their own. The force of prerogative is such as may not be disobeyed though it seem to disorder some well ordered rule, and 'cause some people wonder which weigh not the cause. wherefore when any note shall come in place quite contrary to the common not custom, but precept, then must we needs think of prerogatives power, a great princess in process, and a parent to corruption, but withal intending to raze another Phoenix from the formet ashes. Which prerogative, who soever he be, that will not grant to any tongue, denieth it to have life, unless his meaning be, by registriug some period in it of most excellent note to restrain prerogative, and to preserve the tongue, which he enrolleth by writing from the people's profaning, by making of it learned, and exempting it from corruption, as our book languages be, whose rule is so certain, as they dream of no change. This prerogative and liberty, which the people hath to use both speech and pen at will, is the cause, and yet not blamed therefore, why the English writers be now finer, than they were some hundredth years ago, though some antiquary, will take the old writing to be finer. But the question is wherein fineness standeth. So was Sallust deceived among the Romans, living with eloquent Tully, and writing like ancient Cato. But in one general word to touch both this prerogative, and That the learneddest tongues agree with us in this kind of precept. my other six rules, with the very general method, where with I have traced the right of our writing, I do take them all to be very well grounded, neither is there any thing at all, set down by me in way of observation concerning the tongue, be it never so strange, or rather seem it never so strange, but it is as artificial, and of as sure note, as the best language is. Which I shall not need in this so petty a principle to prove by particulars, neither to raise up again a sort of horieheded writers, both grammarians and greater in the very best speeches, from out of their graves to subscribe to my rules. It is enough for me that the learned found this true in their own travel, and that the unlearned be content to believe the learned, that I utter a truth, though I bring not in a Priscian, or any Priscianlike ortografer or any of the twelve old grammarians likened to the nine muses and the three graces in the Latin tongue. Which tongue I rest still on, as commonly best known to our bookish people. That my country custom doth fight stoutly for me, that even sound itself is sound of my side, and that the best reason, is my greatest friend, nay my very good Lady, no man I hope will deny me, being so ready to content him, but more ready to proceed, and perform mine enterprise. In this writing prerogative, the very pen itself is a great doer That the pen will have a stroke in both fashoning & using the letters. and of marvelous authority, which because it is the secretary alone, and executeth all, that the wit can deliver, presumeth therefore much, & will venture as far, as any counsellor else, of what soever calling, though never against reason, whose instrument it is to satisfy the sight, as the tongue doth the ear. Custom, (whose charge prerogative is, as the pen is his conveier) favoureth the pen exceedingly much, and will not stik to stand to it, that a dash with a pen may hold for a warrant, where both dispatch for speed, and grace for fair letter bid the pen be bold. Hence cometh it that so many zeds in our tongue are herd, & so few seen, for dexterity and speed in the currantness of writing And as the pen can do this, so I do take it that our very tongue upon prerogative for smoothness, useth the z, so much for, s, & the weak, th', the uwish, oh, and such others of the double sounds. But it may be said that all our exceptions of most reasonable prerogative, may be well reduced to the general form, as why not whom, moste, where, there, hear, and a number such, as well as, home, cost, fear, and such, which I contrary not at all, though I see some difficulty in altering that, which our custom hath so grasped. And it were to much almost to require that of any wise and learned man, so to arrest exceptions, chiefly in such a thing, as will not prove a standard, though he that wisheth this, seem to conceive such a thing, which though it were granted, yet would it break out again forth with some other way, and 'cause a greater gap. Because no banks can keep it in so straight, because no strength can withstand such a stream, because no vessel can hold such a liquor, but only those banks which in flowing are content to be sometimes overrun, only those stays which in fury of water will bend like a bulrush, only that vessel which in holding of the humour, will receive some itself, as allowing of the relish. If any ignorant pen, either ignorantly, or upon ignorant ground, though pretending knowledge and good resolution, do offend against reason, and intrude upon prerogative, that is no right quill, neither avowed by me, as neither that currant is to be called custom, which holdeth by usurpation, neither that cause to be counted reason, which hath other beginning, then right knowledge, or other ending, than the nature of that thing, will seem to admit, for whom that reason speaketh. And certainly when I consider the thing deeply, as my thoughts in this case have not been slight, neither mere superficial, I cannot see, when these imperfections be removed, which still company perfection, and by easy notes may easily be removed, with contentment of the wise, though with the wonder of some, which are blinded with their own, but that our tongues prerogative may full well take place, & the pen also his, considering our custom is become so orderly, as it may well be ruled, without either chopping or changing of any letter at all, or otherwise praing aid of any foreign invention, more than I have set down, & said enough of. These be the notes which I promised to give for the ordering of our tongue, & the right writing thereof, wherein if I have hit right, the right will be my warrant, yea though it seem not right to some, wherein I comfort myself though I content not all. Aristides once made an oration to the people of Athens, and was wonderfully well liked, even with some clapping of hands, or some popular shout, which general liking he so misliked, as he asked some friend, who stood next unto him, what ill he had spoken, because it was so liked, as if it were not possible for any good thing to win general liking, though the right be rightly honoured of her own children, as our greatest & best orator in scripture speaketh. But as it shall please God, so shall my travel take place if it please, I will be glad, if it please not I will not fear, so the displeased party be no principal best. I would neither be an Herod to be eaten with louse for the puf of great allowance, neither yet a Cicero to shrink in Miloes' right, for either crashing of armour, or craking of speech, my argument being such, as will bear itself out, & my patience such, as can abide time till either other men see me & allow if I deserve, or myself see myself, and amend mine own miss. It is an easy thing to found fault, & therefore much used, it is hard to judge right, and therefore not ordinary. If learned secretaries will heed their pen, & skilful correctors be chary of their print, neither will these things seem strange, neither prerogative be pointed at, but every right in writing be measured by right in judgement. And in very deed as I said before, all my notes do more concern the pen, and the dispatch there, than the print and his statary form. Now will I set down the general table, which will supply all that by particular words, whatsoever is wanting in my general precept. Cap. XXIIII. The use of the general table. AS I promised before, so now I will knit up this argument of right writing with a general table, wherein I have gathered the most of those words, which we commonly Six causes to prove the use of the table. use ●… our hole speech. Which table I take to be very proper to this purpose, and upon sundry causes. First for the confirming of my rules, with multitude of examples, which I proved 1. Multitude of examples. with some few nay often with some one, when I set them first down: a thing both plane, to instruct a reader, & also pithy, to enforce a rule by virtue of number. secondly, for the perfiting of proportion, a great officer in directing 2. Perfiting of proportion. the pen, as being chief marshal to set words in array, according to their sounds. Which sounds bewraing themselves best in the last syllabs, as being therefore best hard, because they are last said, recommend themselves therein to the rule of proportion, though not without both need, and hope of further help, for the first and middle syllabs, to have their proportion thereby full and suitable in all. Which help this table promises, as precisely examining the beginning of words by order of the letter, as proportion sought out the ending thereof, by likeness in sound. Which two syllabs, the first and last being certainly known, if there be no more, than all be known. But if there be more, where the extremities be certain, the middle may be seen. thirdly the enfranchised words, which we borrow of the foreign, being a great parcel of our ordinary speech, because we 3. A catalogue for enfranchisment deal so much with such matters, as enforce us thereunto, while we utter that which we learn, as they do of whom we learn, not having of ourselves to express that in speech, which we have but of others to execute in deed: such a general table is a convenient guide to deliver them to our eyes. Wherewith to cloie the rule of enfranchisment, where some few may serve by way of example, were either to double them, if they be in both, or to lame the table if they be but in the rule: both great oversights. wherefore contenting the rule with sufficient number, to make it plane, I have used the table for a common treasury where to lay up all. fourthly the affinity between the rule, which examineth the 4. A supply to many wants. general direction by particular proufs & the particular poufs, which range themselves in order, by general direction, is so near & so great, as it cannot otherwise be, but that many things will fall out in examining the table, which proves by particular, whereby the rules shallbe helped: besides their confirming in nature of example: as the rules themselves, which direct in general do offer that assurance, whereby the table shallbe stayed, besides the sorting of particular words, into proportionat ranks. fiftly and last, the general table is a mean to help ignorance, and a way to ease cunning. For the ignorant man, which cannot 5. An help for ignorance and an ease for knowledge. judge of sounds by fineness of his ear, will soon discern forms by sharpness of his eye, & quickly find out the use of a table, though he seldom feel the sense of a rule. And the skilful man also, which can judge of a rule, if he have time to read it, in want of leisure to read, may have recourse to his table, and so satisfy the sudden, till convenient time will give him leave to study. The table therefore being a thing of such commodity, to confirm rules, to perfect proportion, to discover enfranchisments, to supply all wants, to help ignorance, and to ease knowledge: I have so framed it, I hope, both for store of words, and choice of notes, as it shall perform all this, whereunto it is said to be so profitable. For the words, which concern the substance thereof: I have gathered together so many of them both enfranchised and natural, Of words in the table. as may easily direct our general writing, either because they be the very most of those words which we commonly use, or because all other, whether not here expressed or not yet invented, will conform themselves, to the presidency of these. If my leisur would have served, I would have sought out more, but these may seem enough, which both serve the thing, & discharge me. Who intending at the first to deal no lower, than the entry to speech, upon great occasion have been forced further to devise an Elementary, a thing as different from my first purpose, as it is very pertinent to the common profit. For the notes, besides the beginning letter, which I have curiously Of notes in the table. observed, both to found out most words by that kind of method, and withal to perform that, which is required in a table, to direct him that seeks by order of the letter, I have had special regard to mine own rules, that both table & rule agreeing in one, my labour thereby may sooner win allowance. Therefore when soever any great cause of note doth offer itself, either in accent for distinction, or in change for proportion, or in strangeness for derivation, or in writing for enfranchisment, or in property for custom, either in penning or pronouncing, because it reigneth in both: the accents are set over the consonants or vowels, which require distinction: the changing of proportion, the strangeness of derivation, the property of custom is presently noted: and the enfranchised words be first set down in their naked and natural colours, and after written so as our country doth cloth them, and our custom doth allow them. This have I done, and thus, which whether it be the right way, That this is the right way to certain the true writing of our English tongue. to direct our writing or no: that I leave to other men's judgement, contenting myself with these two reasons. First because I see those writers, which have traveled in other tongues, for the right writing thereof, whose labour also hath taken good effect, and even at this day doth guide all our studies, because 1. The precedent of best writers. their success proveth the rightness of their way, to have cut this same course, and by examining each syllable to have certained all, not by rasing new characts, but by ruling old custom. Second, because he which quite altereth the nature of such 2. The amendment aught not to altar substance quite. a thing, as is said to be corrupted, doth not amend the old fault but tendereth us a new substance, as subject to blame, as the former was, nay oft-times more, the deformity thereof appearing in the face, and the infirmity thereof not able to bear age, as the other did, in whose roum it cometh. Whereas in deed in such a case, where the substance may remain, though some error be stripped, a good director will first sift the certain right from the supposed wrong, and in ruling them both call custom to counsel, from whom the right came, as all men know, and by whom the wrong must be helped, as they that mark, may se. But not to tarry long in a matter so plane, and so examined before, this is most true, that long and waking custom, in the matter of speech, wherein she commands without usurpation, wherein she hath property without intrusion, and wherein she deals not without consideration, of force must have her imperial voice, when the question is, what currant were best, for directing of the pen. For that is no correction which wastes the substance, but that washeth the accidents, and that in such sort, as the country custom will best admit, upon former acquaintance. Thus much have I done for the right writing of our English tongue, desiring my cuntriemen to think well of my labour, and themselves to travel in furnishing out the rest, which I cannot deal with, if they like of that which I have hitherto done: if not, I would be glad to be directed myself by some precedent of another, which shall taste of judgement. Mine own course doth carry me quite another way, from meddling with such things, as this argument is: & yet not altogether so, but that where good cause shall offer occasion, and fit circumstance shallbe answerable to such cause, I willbe very ready to pleasure mine own country, to the utmost of my power, yea even in the midst of any foreign learning: though my drift be such, as I may sooner minister occasion of much matter to such as will devil upon particular discourse, than myself digress from that plat, which is already laid, being more then enough, to occupy any one. It were a thing very praiseworthy in my opinion, and A perfect English dictionary wished for. no less profitable than praise worthy, if some one well learned and as laborious a man, would gather all the words which we use in our English tongue, whether natural or incorporate, out of all professions, as well learned as not, into one dictionary, and besides the right writing, which is incident to the alphabet, would open unto us therein, both their natural force, and their proper use: that by his honest travel we might be as able to judge of our own tongue, which we have by rote, as we are of others, which we learn by rule. The want whereof, is the only cause why, that very many men, being excellently well learned in foreign speech, can hardly discern what they have at home, still shooting fair, but often missing far, hard censors over other, ill executors themselves. For easy obtaining is enemy to judgement, not only in words, and natural speech, but in greater matters, and very important. Advised & considerate coming by, as it proves by those tongues, which we learn by Art, where time and travel be the compassing means, emplanteth in wits, both certainty to rest on, & assurance to rise by. Our natural tongue cometh on us by hudle, and therefore heedless, foreign language is laboured, and therefore learned, the one still in use and never will known, the other well known and very seldom used. And yet continue brickwall use should enfer know ledge, in a thing of such use, as the natural delivery of our mind and meaning is. And to say the truth what reason is it, to be acquainted abroad, and a stranger at home? to know foreign tongues by rule, and our own but by rote? If all other men had been so affected, to make much of the foreign, and set light by their own, as we seem to do, we had never had these things, which we like of so much, we should never by comparing have discerned the better. They proined their own speech, both to please themselves, and to set us on edge: and why may not we by following of their precedents be partakers of their praise? considering the thing which we are to deal in, of itself is so good, & the precedents, which to follow, to be so many & so plane: as we can neither allege any want for direction, ne yet baseness of argument, to deliver us from travel. For the matter of speech That the matter of speech is worth the handling. The pen and voice. is a thing well thought of, whether you way the words and the forces which they have, or the uttering thereof by pen & voice. Natural need upon mere use, commends the voice, delight in mere use commends fair speaking. And voluntary need upon more use commends the pen, delight in more use commendeth fair writing. Which both are so well esteemed of, as there be particular Arts, very cunningly devised to beautify them both. We need not toprove by Plato's Cratylus, or Aristotle's proposition as by best authorities, (though men be sufficient to prove The property of words. their own inventions) that words be voluntary, and appointed upon cause, seeing we have better warrant. For even God himself, who brought the creatures, which he had made, unto that first man, whom he had also made, that he might name them, according to their properties, doth plainly declare by his so doing, what a cunning thing it is to give right names, and how necessary it is, to know their forces, which be already given, because the word being known, which implieth the property the thing is half known, whose property is emplyed. Therefore the argument of words, speech, & pen being so necessary, & the traveling in them being no less commendable, he that will deal in that which I have said, shall both help need in others, & heap praise to himself, & yet do nothing without manifold precedent. For among the Hebrews, jonas, judas, Kimchi, among 3. The presidency of like dealing. the Greeks, Eustathius, Favorine, Pollux, among the Latins, Marcus Varro, Nonius Marcellus, Festus Pompeius, though not these alone, nor in these tongues alone, endeavoured themselves to do that in their tongues, which I wish for in ours, expounding their own words by their own language. The Italian, the French, the Spanish, at this day use the like nay they go further, and make particular dictionaries even to particular books, as john Boccace alone hath a dictionary for himself in the Italian tongue. Now if such like English wits, in whom both learning and labour do concur, would do so much for our tongue, as these and the like have done for there's, nay as even learners have done, for those same tongues, which they have gained by labour, as Stephanus, Perot, Calepine, for the latin and others for other: we should then know what we both writ and speak: we should then discern the depth of their conceits, which either coined our own words, or incorporated the foreign. Whereas at this day: we be skilful abode and ignorant at home, wondering at others not waing our own. Thus much at this time concerning these things, now must I to my table. THE GENERAL TABLE. CAP. XXV. A. Abaie. abandon. abase. abash. abashment. abate. abatement. abbacy. abbess. abbey. abbot. abbreviate. abbreviation. abridge. abbridgement. abllridgest. abbridgst. Contr. abbridgeddest. abbridgdst. Con. abbridged. abbridgd. Contr. The g in contraction continuing weak, from thè qualifying. c. abbut. abbuttting. abc. abecedarie. abet. abettor. abdicate. abhor. abhorrest. abhorst. Contract. abhorreddest. abhordst. Contr. abhorreth. abhorring. abide. abidst. Contract. abide. abidst. Contract. abiden. abject. ability. abjure. abjuration. able. ableness. abode. abodest. abodst. Contr. The original sound continuing in the contract. abolish. abolished. abolished. Contr. abolishment. abominable. Enfr. Of omen without, h. abomination. about. abound. above. abricot. abroad. abrogate. abrogatest. abrogatst. Contr. absence. absents. absent. Distinct. absent. absolve. absolute. absolution. absolutely. absoluteness. abstain. abstinence. abstinent. abstinency. abstract. absurd. absurdity. absurdness. abundant. abundantly. abundance. abùse. Contract. abúse. abùsed. abúsd. Contract. abye. abying. Accent. accenting. accept. accepting. acceptable. acceptance. acceptation. acception. access. accessary. accessory. accessible. accession. accidence. accidences. accidentary. accident. accidents. accommodat accompany. accompanying. accomplish. accomplishment. accomplished. Cont. for. accomplished. account. accountant. accountable. accord. according. accordingly. akecorn. Of an ache, or an oak. accrue. Enfran. accurse. accursed. accùse. accùsation. accusatiue. accusatorie. accustom. accustomable. ace. ache. achieve. acknowledge. acquaint. acquaintance. acquit. acquit. acquittance. act. action. active. activity. actual. actuary. Ad. adamant. added. adder. addict. addis. address. adjacent. adiectine. adjure. adiurement. adiurd. Contrac. adiourn. Enfran. adiournment. adiournth. Con adle. admeasurment. administer. administration. administrator. admire. admiration. admiral. admiralty. admissarie. admission. admit. admittance. admixtion. admonish. admonition. annihilate. adò. Distinct. a-dó. adieu. Enfranchiss. adieu. adopt. adoption. adore. adoration. adorn. adorned. advance. advancement. advantage. advantageous. adventur. adventurous. adverb. adverbiall. adverse. adversary. adversity. advertis. avertis-ment. Dé. advise. Distinct. advise. advised. advisedly. adulation. adultery. Enfr. adulterer. advoutrer. adultery. adulterate. advocate. advocation. Enfr. advowson. advow. Affair. Enfranc. affairs. afeard. affable. affability. affect. affection. affectate. affectation. affinity. affirm. affirmation. affirmative. affirmance. afflict. affliction. afford. affy. affiance. affyanced. afraie. afraid. Contr. afraid. afresh. after. afterdeal. afterward. afterwit. afterwise. Again. against. agar. agást. age. aged. agent. agéw. agewish. aggravate. aggravation. àght. agility. aglet. agnail. ago. agony. a great. agré. agrëable. agrément. agrees. agréued. Ah. Aid. all. ails. ailwood. aimount. air. ache. acre. aching. Compos. aching. acheth. Comp. is quik. a-kith. akin. Alabaster. o'late. alacrity. al-arm. Enfran. Helas. Enfran. alas. alb. albeit. aldertré. alderman. aldermanbenrie. ale. alehouse. alepot. alepoll. alestake. aleworm. alength. alegant. alien. alienation. aliened. aliened. Contract. alienate. alice. alce. Contract. alike. alive. all. allin although. alway. almost. alnage. alnager. aln. aun. alhail. alphabet. allege. allegory. allegorical. allegiance. allegation. ally. allot. allotement. allow. allowance. allure. allurement. ally. alliance. almanak. almarie. Enfran. aumrie. alms. Enfran. aums. almoner. Enfran. amner. aloft. alom. alone. alónesse. along. aloud. alouf. altar. alteration. altercation. Am. ame. amaze. amazed. amber. ambergreace. ambition. ambitious. ambiguity. ambiguous. amble. amen. amend. amendss. amendment. amerce. amercement. amiable. amiabilitie. ammis. amiss. Distinct. amity. among. amongst. amorous. ample. amplify. amplification. An. ane. anatomy. anatomical. anchove. ancient. ancienty. ankle. ancom. and. andiron. aneal. anger. angel. angine. angle. angler. angerly. angry. angrilike. anguish. anchor. Enfranch. anchor. ane. annis sede. animate. anniversary. annuity. annual. anoie. anoiance. anoint. anon another answer answerable. antem antichrist. antidote. antedate. antic Enfranc. antik antiquity antiquary anvil Ape. apace paid apart apish. ample apostate apostasy apostume. apostemation apostle apostleship. apostlelike Compos. apostolic Derivat. apothecary appall paid Contatct. appalled apparel appare apparent appearance appeach appeal appear appearance appertain appertinence appertinents En.. appurtnance appetite apply application▪ appoint appointment appose apposour Enfran. apposer apposition approbation approach appropriation approve approvements apt aptness apern Arbour arbyter arbitrement arbitrary arch ar'changel Enfr. arkangel archbishop archbishoprik archduk archer archery archpirate argent argew argument argumenting arise arithmetic arithmetical ark arling arm The qualifying e, arm armed Contract. armed armehole armepit armour armourer armoury Enfranc, armory array arraign arras Enfran. arrasse arrearage arrest arrive arrow arrival ars arssmart Com. arsieversie arseter arte A noun. art A verb. artichok artificer artificial article articulate artillery As soon as Distin s, z, ascend ascension ascent Distinct. assent ascertain ash ashen ashes ashd Contra. ashamed asked axt Contract. askew a-skew Comp. aside asquint asquare asleep as much a-smuch Comp. asp aspen aspire aspiration aspirat aspirt asunder assure assail assault ass asshead Comp. assemble assembly assents assentation assets Enfran. assiduous assiduity assign assignation assignment asseidge assize assistance assistants assuage associate association assomon as soon assouth assure assurance astonish aston'd Contract. astonished astray astrolabe astronomy astronomical At atonce Comp. atonement attach. attachement attainder attaint attempt attend attendance attendant attendants attenntive attire attorney atturnment attribute attrap Auail. available. advance. avant. auāntage. avarice. auburn. audience. auditor. audit. auditory. audible. avenge. avengement. aventur. The qualifying, e. wanting. adventured. aver. Enfrá. auerment. augment. augmentation. aunt. avoid. avoidance. avow. avouch. avowrie. author. authority. authentic. Ensranth authentical Aw. away. await. awake. awares. award. a-wry Ax. axt. Contract. axletré. Azure. Enfran. azuré. B Bay. bab. babe. baby. babble. Distinct. bamble. bablative. bablest. babledst. Contract. bach. bachelor. bacon. baken. bad. b●…dst. Contract. badst. badge. badger. bag. bagd. Contract. baggage. bagpipe. baiard. bail. bailif. bale. bain. bat. bate. back. bake. baker. bakbite. bakfrind. bakster. baked. Contr. backward. balace. ballad. bald. balk. balm. ball. ballet. balance. baldpate. bamberie. ban. bane. band. banddog. bandog. bandy. bang. bandgdst. Contract. bank. banquet. bankrupt. Enfran bankrupt. banner. banish. banishment. baptism. Eufranch. baptim. baptize. baptist. bar. bore. barb. barbarie. barbarism. barbarous. barbell. barber. barbd. Contract. bard. barge. bardgemen. bareness. bargin. bark. barker. barking. barley. barely. baron. barn. barnacle. barrel. barren. barriers. barrister. barretter. barrow. barter. base. base. bashful. bashfulness. basil. basilisk. bansin. basket. bastard. bastardy. bāste. bastid. bāsting. bat. batting. bate. bating. battable. batable. battle. battle. batlement. batter. battered. battered. Contr. as. children battered. battering. battery. bath. bathe. batfoul. batsoulling. Dist. batfoūlling. bavin. baubê. bawd. bawdy. bawdry. baudkin. baudrik. baw. baw, waw. baum. bauk. Be. bees. beach. beads. beadle. beagle. beak. beacon. beam. bean. bear. bearbreche. beard. bearfoot. beast. beastly. beaten. beaten. beautify. beautiful. become. beech. bechap. bechapt. bechid. bechide. bed. bedding. bedrid. bedlam. Dist. bedlam. bethlem. beef. befall. befallen. befallen. befallen. Contr. befile. befilth. before. beg. begged. began. beget. beguile. beggar. beggary. begun. begummed. behalf. behave. behaviour. behead. beheaded. behilt. behind. behold. behap. behoof. behòue. being. bek. bell. bellweather. belch. beldame. belief. believe. belly. belly. bellous. bellow. belong. helong. belów. bells. belt. beloved bench. bencher bend. beneath. benet. benefice. beneficial. beneficiary. benefit. benjamin. benign. benignity. bend. bequeath. bequean. bequiken. berate. bear. bereave. bereft. bĕrie. beriall. beverwik. berwik. Contract. bereaved. berent. beseech. beseem. beset. besieged. beside. besides. beshrew. besmear. besom. besought. bespit. bespew. bespoild. best. bestead. bestead. bestow. bet. beat. betony. betake. bethink. betoken. betook. beetle. betrothe betrothed betray better between bevy beware bewail bewitch Derivat bewray bewrap beyond Biace bib bīble Distinct. bible bich bichrie bid bide biden big bigamy Enfran bigger biggin bigness bikker bikkering bikring Contract. bill boil billet billement Enfran billing been bind bindding bing birch bird birder bird-lime birt birth bissie biscot Enfran. biscuit bishop bitten bite bitter bitterly bitterness bittor Blab blabberlip shoulder-blade bladder black blak blakkish blame blame whorthie blane blanch blank blanket blaze blazing blaspheme Enfr. blasfeam. blasphemy blast blasted bleath bleacht Contract. bleaching bleak blear bleàreje bleat bled bleed blek bleak blemish blend blue blind blindness blindfild blink blinks blirt bliss blessing blister blok blokkish blood, bloody blossom blot bloat blow blòun blubber blunt blur blush bluster blustering blustering Con Bob bobbins bode body bodkin boisterous bold bolt bolster bolstered bone bonnet bond bondage book boot booty bore born borrow bo bosom boss boast e, Original boasting bot boat both botes boatman botch butcher. bottle bottom bottomless bounty bountiful boun boult board bourder bour booth bóught Distinct. bòught bòw Distinct. bów bòwes Distinct. bówes bowl boùl bòwells bowlls bówcase bòwling bouncing box boxtré boy boyrie boyer brabble brabbler brace bracer bracelet brache brag bragget braid bray brain brainsik brak brake brakkish bramble bramlin bran brancb brand brandish brankursine brazen brazier brasil brass braced brat brave bravery brawl braun breach bread break breakfast breast breastplate breath bream brear breach brechelesse bread breadth breed brief burnt brent breath brevity brew brewer brewhouse brewïs bribe bribery brible brabble bride bridegroom bridemaid bridge bridgehouse brīdle brigandine bright brightness brik briklaier brikle briklenesse brittle britlenesse brim brimstone brine bring brink bryony bristle brooch broad broidery broil broke broken broker broken brokket brooch brood brook broth Distinct. brothel brother broúght brow brown browse bruise brùsed brush burst brusten brute brutish Bubble bucle k. bucler buckled bud budge budget buf buffet bufle bug buggery bùgle bugloss buk bukket bukstall bull bullace bulbating bulfinch bullion bulls bullok bulrush bulwark bum bums bumbase bombast bumbacie bun bunch bundle bungle bungler hungerly bunting burr burden burgeon burgess burn burnt burned burnell burnet burnish borage burrow burst bursten bush bushel buskin buss bŭssard bustard but butts butcher bŭtler butter buttery butterfly buttress buttok button butwin buzz By byer bypath bywaie byword C Cabin cabinet cabbish cable cade cadence Enfran. caf caffaie cage cagebird cake cak call calamity cauldron calendar calf calm came came cambell camel camfear camomile camp campish campion can cane canell cancel canker cankered Contra. cankered candle candlestik canon canonize canopy Enfran. conopie canvas Contract. canvased canst Contract. cape cap capemerchant capăble capability capacity caper's caper capparison capper capering Contract. capering capital capitulate capon O, passant caponise capitane Contract captan captious captive captivity captivate cappid Contract. capt capricorn car care carbonarie Enfran carbuncle carcase card Contract card Deri. carding cardinal careful careful carefulness carell carĕn caret cark carcanet carry carrier carriage carl carmelite carnage carnal carnality carnation carawaie carowaie carp carpet carpetknight Come carpenter carpentarie cart cart carting carter carterlike carterlie carve carver caxton case cased cast Contact. cast cash casht cask casket cassok castrel keistrell castle casual casuality Contra. casualty cat cate catch catchpoll cater caterpillar caterwalling cătle cauldron cave cavetie cavil cavillation caviller caucob caudle Enfran. chaudale cause causer causey cautel cautelous caution Cease cedar cell cellar cellarage celestial celebrated celebration celebrity celerity celibate censure censor censer centre centrie centurion ceremony ceremonial ceremonialitie certain certained certify certifying certificate certification certiorare Enfra cesment Of census Enfran. cistern Enfran. chaff chafe chaffer chafing dish chaffering house chain chalice challenge challenger chalk chalk pit. I'm chamber chamber lane chamlet. champ champerty champion chamfering chandler change channel canon chance chancel chancemedlie chancellor chaw chantry chanter chant chap chap chăpell capellan Estfran chaplane chaplet chapman chaps chapter Contract. chapter chair charact charcoal chard Enfr. chārd charity charitable charge charger chark chary chariot chariot charetter Contra. charter charm charter charterhouse charterpatent charnel chaste Contr. chāst chastity chastis chastisement chat chatter chaufinch cauldron cheap cheapen cheer cheerful cheerfulness chearie cheat cheat bread chief chefetain Enfran. check cheek chekker chekmate cherry cherish cherubin cheripin Enfran. cheese chess chestnut Enfran. chestane chest chested cheven chevorn chew chewed Contract. chewed chewet chibboll chichlie chid chide chiden chik chiken chucks chickens chikwede chill child childish children children Contra. children children chiltern chiluer chime chimer chimere Enfran. chin chine chincowgh chink chip chipped Contr. chipax Conf. church chirchyard chirchwarden chirching chirograph Enfran. chirp chirn chit chitterling. city wren chok choke choler cholerik cholerical chough chop choose choice choks choplotche choplogik. chomlie chrism Christ Christian christened Contract for christened chronicle chubb chuf chuk chune churl churlish choose. chux Ori chuks Plural Cycle cygnet Enfran. cifer cifering cymbal Efran. cinnamon cypress cypress Enfran circle circuit circumlocution circumcise circumcision circumference circumspect circumstance scissors cite city citation citizen citern citron civil civility Clad clak claker clay claim clam clammy clamour clamorous clamp clampor clang clap clapper claret clarion clarify clerk Enfran clerk clasp clash clat clatter clatter basket clave clavicord claw clawbak clause clean clemency clenlie cleanliness clear cleared cleave cleft cleg cleanse clergy clew client clif cleft climb climb climate clinch cling cling clink clip clyster Enfran. glister clod clog cloie cloyed cloister clok cloak clòse close closet clot clot cloth clothès clothyèr clove cloven cloun clounish cloud clout club clubbish clubhead clung clumperton cluster clutter Cob cobble cobbler cobhead cobunt cobweb cockatrice cokle cod codpiece cof coffin coffer cofret cofferer. cog cogger coif quaif quait coyt coin coiner cock coks Plural Sing. coke's cokall cokker cokkering cokkrell cokkish cokfight coknie cokneg colander colap colour coal cold collet. Enfran. collect colerak. colyer col collect collector college collegiate college collection collectarie collation collusion colmouse colt coltish columbine colie colebrand colewort còm come comecase command commandment combat without. combătting comedy commence commencement commend commendation commendable comment commentary comet commit commission commissary commodious commodity common commonalty community communicate communication compact compare camparison compassion compatible compatibilitie compear compel compendious compendiarie competitor compile complain complaint complexion complices compound compose compost composition comprehend comprehension comprehensible comprise compromit compromis compulsion conceal concealment conceit conceive consent consent concern concerning conception conclude conclusion concord concordance concubine concupiscence concur condemn condemnation condescend condition conditional conditionally conduct Enfran. conduit confection confects Enfran. cumfits confederate confederacy confer conference confess confession confidence confirm confirmation confiscate confiscation conflict confounded confute confutation confuse confusion congeal congealed Cont. congregate congregation congrew congruity congrewence conjure Distin. without e, coniur conjuror conjuration coniurate conject coniectour coniectur conjectural conquest conquer conscience consecrated consent consequence conserve conservation consider consideration consist consistory consolation consort consort conspire conspirator conspiracy constant constancy constrew construe Contr. constrain constraint construction consume consummation consumption consult consultation contagion contagious contain contents contend content contentation contentment contempt contemn contentions contention contemptuous contemptible continue continuance continent continence continency contract contraction contradiction contrary contrary contrariëtie contribute contribution contrive contrite contrition controversy control controller convey conveyance conuèrt conuért conversion convertible convict convent convention conventicle convocation convocate convulsion cook cuckold coop cooper cop copt cope coped copt Contf. copartner coparcener coparcenerie copy couple coplement copyhold copious copper coppresse coptank coral courage core cord cordwaner coriander cork cormerant corn corner cornet cornish coronal corpse corpse corporal corporation corpulent correct correction correspondent correspondence corroborated corselet corrupt corruptor corruption cozen cozenage cost costemarie costif costifnesse costard costerdmunger cottage cote coten couch covent covin coveie covenant còuer covert coverlet covet covetous coul could colour counsel council counsellor count counter countenance counterfeit counterfeit counterpoys counterpoint counterchange countercharge counterchek countermand countermure country cour course court courtier cow coup cout coward cowherd cowslip Crab crable cradle craft crafty craftsman crak crack craknell crakle crag craggy cram cramp crampiron cramok campering crank crane cranecol●…r craneshank crash crase crazed cratch crave craven Monosyl ●…issillab. craven crawl crest creak crede credence credit creditor credible credulity credulous creep creeper crept cresses crevice crew cruel crevet crib crible criell cricket crikle crime criminatorie crimson cripple crisp crystal crystalline cringer cringe crok crocodile crop cropped croak crooked cross crossbow crowtoes cro crów crowd crouder croup crouk crown crouner crouch crucify crucifix cruches crud cruds crule crumb crup crupper cruse crush chrusht crust cry crying crier Cub cube cubit cucumber cudgel cud cuf cukcow cull culpable culver culvering cum comely cumber cumbersome comeliness cumfort cumfortable company cumpanion cumpas cumpases cumpassed cumpast Cun cunning cunger cup cupboard cur cure curb curl curate cuirass curious curifavor curry currier currant currish cursed cursed courtesy Deri. curtsy curtin curtain curtal custard cushion custom. customer. customary cut cute cutpurse cutthroat cutler cutlerie cursory D Dab dabble. dace dad daddie daffodil dag dagle dagtail dagletail day daily dainty dale dam dame damn damnation damp. dampt Con damask damosel Contract damsel damosen Enfran. Contract damson dampish damage dance dancing dandie danger. dandle dank dankish dapper dare dare dark darkness darling darling darnel dart dasle dash daisy dastard date daw daub daunt daughter daun dauniug Deacon deaf deafness deal dean deanery dear darling death debate debase. debar debonair decay decadence Enfran. deceive deceit decease deceased decaiver decemvirat decent decency decide decision decifer decifring Contra. decifering declaim declamation declamatory declare declaration dicline declination Ensra. declension decoct decoction decease decrease decrè decrees deed dead dedicated dedication deduct deduction deface default defame defamation defamatory defeat defeasance defect defend defence defensible defile deflower defraie defraud deformed deformity defy defiance define definite definitive degrè degrees degrade degradation deïtie deïfy deification deirie dainty a●… decked dek dealt deal delight deliver delay delicate delectable delectation delegate delve deluer delude deluge Enst delusion dame demain demand demean demeanour demolish demur demure dame den denizen denounce denunciation dent dented deny denial deep depth departed departure depend deponent depose deposition deprave deprive deprivation deputy depute dère deride derision derive derivative derivation dearth descant describe description desèrt Distinct desért deserve desire desirous desist desk desolate despair desperate desperation despise despite despiteful destiny destinate destitute destroy desultory debt detain detect detection detinew determ determine determination detest detestable detract detriment divide devise Distinct devise devil devotion prop. devour devout dew duty dewy dewlap dexterity Diadem dial diamond diamant diameter diaper dialog dible dy Deri. dice did didopper diet différ Distinct. diffèr difference different difficulty diffue diffuselie dig digest digestion dignity digress digression dill dilate dilatory dilatation dilapidation diligence diligent dim dimmie dimness diminish Der. diminution dimilance din dine dingle dint diocese diocesiane dip diphthong Enfran. difthong direct direction dirige Enfran. dirt disagree disagreement disallow disanker disannul disard disappoint disburden descend descent descent dissension discharge discern disciple dispel discomsort discumfit discumfiture discord discrete discretion discontinew discontinuance discountenance discourse discourage discouragement discuss disdain disdainful disease disenherit disfigure disfigured disfranchiss disgrace disgise dish dishclout dishonest disloyal disloyalty dismiss dissinisse dimes Enf. decimae dismay dismaldaie dismantle dismember disobeie disobedience disorder disparaged disparagement dispatch dispark dispend dispense dispensation disperse disperple dispeple dispaie dispose disposition displease dispraise dispossess dispute disputation disquietness disquiet dissemble dissimulation dissolve dissolute dissoluteness dissonant distaff distance distill distinguish distinct distinction distress distrain distribute distribution dissuade disuse disunion disuniting dizzy dizzy disworship ditty dive diverse diversity diverticle divine divination divinity divorce divorcement division Do dò dok dokket doctor doctrine docility dodg dog dodkin dole dolt dolfin dominion dook doom doomesdaie dòn door dor dormouse dortor dormitory dozen dote doterell Contract. dotrell doth dotage dorniks dòue dough dowry doubt doulasse down downward dòught doughty Drab draf dread drag dragon draiman drake draw drank dram draper draw draft drawlatch dread dream dread dredge dregs drench dress dresser drigh drive drivil drift drink drip drippingpan drone drop dropsy dross drove droun drowsy drought drunk drunken drudge drumbledorie drum drumslade dry Dub double doublet duke duke dug duchy dull dulcimer dullard dump dampish dun dunstable dung dunghill dungeon dure durance during dust dusty dusk duskish Dwarf devil dweller dwale Die dyer E E, making the first sillab alone is a latin preposition, as edict, event. The affinity between, e, and the quik i, causeth a double search in the table, intent, or intent Eager eagerly eagle ean early earl earn ear earnest earth earthy ease easy easement east easter eat eaues ewe Ebb Each eachone each echer eclipse ecclesiastical Eddie edgeling edict edify education Effect effectual effeminate efficacy eftsoon Eglantine eglantine egress Eye eien eiebrie eight eighteen eighty either Ell eel elbow elder elect election electuary elegant elegancy elephant Enfran. elefant eleven element elementary elecampane elm elf elves elvish eloquent eloquence else elsewhere Ambassador embassage embassy embosse embrace imbrue embroder embroderer embush embushment embuscado emrods Enf aimorhords emmet empare emperor empire impeach emplant employ employment imply impoverish impoverishment empoison emprison empty emptiness Enchant enchantour enchantment enclose enclosure incline encounter encourage increase encroach end endless endeavour endew endif indite indited inditement endow endowment induce enemy enmity enforce inform enfranchiss enfranchisment inflame engender engine engrate engraf engross engroser enlarge enjoin enough enjoy inquire inquest enrage enrich enrol enrolment ensample enseam entangle intend intent entèr Enfran. entér interred entĕred entire entered enterfear intermeddle enterprise entertain entice enticement entrance entrap entrails entreat entreaty environ enure envy envious Epitaph epitome epistle epicure Equity eqnall equality Ere erand erect erection error erroneous escape escheat escheater eschew especial espy esquire establish estate esteem estimation estimate estrange Eternal eternity Evangelist evangelical eve even evensong evening ever everlasting every evirate evict eviction evocation evident evidence evil Ewe ewbów eawer Enfr. eawrie ever Contr. eut Exact exaction exaltation examine examination example exceed excel excellent excellence excellency except exception exchange exchekker exclaim exclamation excommunicate excommunication excùse excúse execrable execute execution execūtour execŭtour exempt exemption exemplify exemplifycation exercise exhibit exhibition exhort exhortation exigent exile expedient expedition expel expend experience expert expect expectation expenses expire expiration explicate explication expound exposition express expulsion exquisite extend extenuate extenuation extol extort extortion extract extraction extreme extremity F Fable face fact factor faction factious facility fade fathom fadge fafle faggot fail feign faint feigned Contr. fair fairing fairy faith faithful faithfulness fall falconer false falsify falsehood fallow falter fault faltlesse fame famous family familiarity familiarly familiar famine famish fan fane fancy Contract. Eufran fantasy fantastik Enfra. fantastical Andrea why not with f, & yet the originals be with ph? farce farthing farthel farcie farthingale Enfr. verdingale far far farewell farrow farm farmor fashion fast fasten fastening fasting fat fate fates fatal fact farther faucet favour favourite fauburg faun Fè fees fealty feather pheasant ph. Enfran fear fearful feast festival festinitie feat fever feaverfew feeble fed feed fefment field fallen feel feldifare fell-monger fellow felony fellow fellowship fells felt female feminine fen fend fennel fenelstalk fence feodary fern ferret ferrar ferie fertile Enfran. fertile fertility fervent fervency festew festur fet feet fetter fetch few fewterer fuel Fickle fiddle fidlingstik fire fiery fierce fift fifteen fifty fig figure figurative fight fill filbert file filet filly filch filth filthy filthiness filthily fin fine fines sse. finesse finers finally finch found finder finger finish fir firm firmament first fish fishmonger fist fist fisle fit fitches' fitchew five fixed Contra. flag flagon flake flail flame flamflew flannel flank flung flap flash flatter flask flasket flaw flawn flax flé flées flea fleam flear fleece flecher fleming flesh fleshook Con. fleet fleting flexible fly flew flidge flight flikkering fling flint flindermouse flitch flit flit flitting flitting flux flock float flourish flounder flout flower flow flood fluke flute flux fly Foyes fodder fog foggy foil foin foins foist fool folly folk fold follow four fond fondness food footman foot for fore forbear forborn forbidden forthought forethought forfeit forfiture forget forgive forgiveness forgiven forsake forsaken forsoot'h forsoot'h forspeak foreslow forthink forward forswear forsworn fore foreign forecast forethought forehead foredeal foresé forespeak forestall foretell forethink forward forage force forcible forcible forcet fork forell form form former formal formality forest forester fornication foreman foreman foreset forced fort forty forth fortress fortify fortification fortune fortunate fortnight foster fostered foul foùr found founder fountain fox Fray frail frailty fragments frait frame frank franion franch franchiss franchisses frankincense frantic fraternity fraud fraudulent fraught frè frehold frekle frekled freedom frenzy frese fretish friend frequent fresh fret fret friday fringe friend friendship frisle friskings friskaie friter frivolous fro frog frok frolik from front frontlet froun frounce froward frost frozen froth frustrate fruit fruterer frump fry frying-pan Fugitive full fulfil fuller fulmart fulsome fume fumble fumish fumitory funeral foundation funell furbish furbisher forth further furmentie frumenty fur furnish furniture fury furious furlong furnace furnace furrow furtherance fustianes future G The strong g, before, e, and i, in English is warranted by the like in the greek tongue Gay gay gable gable gab gag gage gagle gain gainful gainstand gainsay gale galedeliverie gallery galiemaufrie gallant gallows galie galon gallop gall galled galdbak game gambold gamon gander gaunt gap gape garbage garbage garble garboil garden gardener guardian gargoyle garish garland garlic garment garnish gardnape garnet garner garter gaunt gauntlet gaze gash gasp got gate gatehouse gather gangrell gave gaud gaudy Gait gek geld gelding gelie geloflour jealousy gentle gentleman gentleness gentility gentry general generality generation jennet gender genealogy germane germander guess guessed gesture gese gesling Gib giblet gibe giant guide giddy giddiness gift gill gill gig gig gigle giglot gilded guilty gilled gimlet gimew gin ginger gird girdler girdle girk girl girn girkin girth girdiron gise gittern give 1 Gen. give Glabber glad glade glaze glass glance glaive glean glé gleed glide glister glitter glory glorious gloze gloss glove glover gloom glòw glow-worm gluton O, passant glut gluttony Gnash gnat gnaw gnawing gnible Go gobbet goblet God good goddess godly godliness godfather godmother gog's gogleeie gold goldsmith good gourd goose gorbellie gore gorgeous gorget gosse gosehauk gosling gossip Enfran. gospel gospeler got got gotten goal ghost govern governor government goun Grab grabble grace gracious gradation grave graduate graf grey grain grammar grandam grandfather grape graper grapple grass grasshopper graze grasp grate grater gratify gratification grave gravy gravel gravity grand grant grease great greihound greedy greediness grief greek grece green greenness great grieve grievous grew gruel grig grim grime grin grinned grindstone gripe griffin gristle grisling grisly groce groan groom grope groat grów grósse grove Distinct gròueling ground groundsel grub grudge gruel grunt gruntle Gubbins gudgeon gull gullie gulf guerdon Enfran. gulliegut gum gun gun-shot gunner gunpowder gurnard gut gutter H H, is so gently pronounced, or rather so not ●…pnoūced in our tongue, as many words, which begin with it, may be sought for by their first vowel, rather than h, unless the original be well known, as honest, humble, honour, hostage, etc. which sound upon the, oh, not aspirate Hab or nab habit habitable habitation habergen had hadst haddok hag haggesse hak hake haknie hay heinous haifer Enfran. haidow hail hailstone hat hate haiting hating hale hollow half halfpenny halt halter haltersik halting hall hallows ham hame hammer hamper haunch hand handidandie handle handsome handful handmaid handicraft handgun hung hanger hangman hap happy happen happed Contract happened harbour hard hardness hardy hardiness hardly hardily hardhead hare harebrain hark harlot harlotry harm harmful harmony harness harp harper harsh heart hearty harold hearth harrow harrower harvest haste hanst Con. hasty hastier hasp hazel hazard hasardous hassok hastings hastiness hatch hatchet hatching hat hate hatred hated have haven havoc haunt haw haws hawk hauberd halberd haughty hawthorn He hebrew head headdie headstall headpece headlong heal heap hear hearsaie herded herdman hearing heat heath heathen heaven heave heed heedless hedge hedgehog heir height hell he'll health healthful helm helmet help 'em hemlok hemp hen hens Plural hence henhouse henbane henceforth herb harbinger herbage here heresy heretical hĕring heritage hern hearnshaw heavy heaviness hue Hichel hikwaie hikòw hire hireling hide hide hiden hideous high highness highwaie hikop hill hills hilding hilt him hymn Ensran. hymn hind hind hinder hinge hingel hip hipache Cont hypocrite Enfran 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 hipocrase hipocrise hisope hiss 〈◊〉 his hist history hit hither hitherward hive Ho hob hobby honorable hodge hog hogrell hoist hoisting hole holy holiness hollow wholesome hold holt home homage homely homeliness honey honicome honisucle honest honour honourable honourableness hood hoodmanblind hoof hook hookunhappie hoop hooping hoor hoors hop hope hops hopper hopping hoping whorehound hoary hoariness hórse horse horseman horsleche horn hornet horrible hose hosen hospital hostage hostess hospitality host hostility hot hot hodgepodge hòvel howl hoùse hoúse houses hover hovering houseleke how hound houlet Hukle huklebone hukster hudle huge hug humble humility hum hah hung hunger hundred hunt hunter hunting hurl hurdle hurlieburlie hurlewind hurlepoul hurlepit hurlebat hurry hurt hurtful husband husbandry husshir hush hushed hus us hutch Hylas I The first person alway great There is great kindred between the weak, g, & i, the consonant & therefore they interchange oft-times both sound & place, & so in the table may 'cause searching in both the letters. jaie jade iacinct iag Jack iakdaw iakket jakes iail jailor jangle jangling jar jarring javelin jaundice jaw-bone iavell jaw Idiot idle idleness idolatry jet ieloous jealousy iepard iepardie iepardous jest jocus. jester jesting jesse's jet ietter jew jewel jewish If Ignorant ignorance ignominy ignominious Ill Contr. evil isle I will ild illed illegitimate illegitimation illation illure illurement illusion illness Image imagine imagination embers imbring imbard imbarg immediate immediately imitate imitation immoderate immortal immortality immunity imp impatient impatience impatible impediment imperial imperfect imperfection impenitent impertinent impertinence implement impiety import importance impose imposition impost impossible impossibility impostume Enfra▪ aposteme impostumation impoverish imprenable imprison imprisonment impudent impudence impure impugn impute impunity impropre impropriety improperation immanity importun importunate importunity implicate implicativelie imperious In Great affinity between, en, in & un, inquire, in quisition unquiet. incènse ' incénse inch incident incle incling incline inclination incommodious incommodity incompatible incompatibility incongrew incongruity inconstant inconstancy incontinent inconvenient inconvenience incur encumber incurable indet indemnity indentur indent indignity indifferent indifference indignation indite indictment induce inducement indurate induct induction inequal Com inequality inexcusable infamy infamous infancy infant infect infection infer inferior inferiority infernal infirmity inflammation infinite infinity influence information ingredience inhabit inherit Enf. inheritance iniquity inhibition inhibit inholder injunction injury injurious ink inmost Cont. innermost inmate inner innocence innocency innocent innovate innovation inordinate inordinately inquire inquisition inroad inspire inspiration instigation înstitute institution instruct instruction instrument intention intercede intercession interchange interchangeable inter interring interest interlace interline intermeddle intermingle interpret interpreter interrupt interruption entitle intricate introduction intrude intrusion invade invasion inveigle invent invention inventory invincible inward in-ward john jone jonas jog join joint jolly jollity jowl jolt journey iouk iounse joy joyous Irchin iron irruption irrevocable irreprehensible Is i'll Israel israelit ishew It itch itching judge judgement judicial judicially jug juggler iugglerie juice iunket jump iumper iurate jury jurors just justice justify justify justification iustificatorie justing ivy ivory KING Key keam kearsie keel ken kennel kecle keep kept keeper kerchief ketle ketler kibe kibie kid kidgell kidnie Kik kill kilderken kin kindred kinsman kind kinship cows kindness kindle king kingdom kirchian Enf. Christian kernel kirtle kiss kit kite kith kitling kitchen kiver kivering Knab knable knak knag knap knave knavery kné knead kneel knell known knevet knife knight knit knok knoll knot know knowledge known knukle knur knurrie L Label labour labourer laborious laborsom lace lace's lad lad lady ladle laden lag lay laitire laid lak lake lamb lame lament lamentation lamentable lamp lamprey lampurn lane land lank language languish lantern lap lapper lapwing lapidary large largeness largesse largesse lard larder larderhouse lark larding lare lazy laziness lascivious lash lashes lask last lasting lastage late lately at lath latin latin latch latchet latter later laver lavish lavender lave laun lance launceknight launcher laundress laundry law lawyer lawless laud laugh laughter laurel lax laxative laskative Lemot lead leading lease leace leaf leag leak lean leam leap leapyere learn learning lest leather leer lechery lecherour lecherous led lief left leg legion legionary legier dumain leg acie legate leek lemon leman leither leugth lent leper leprosy leperhouse lose less losing lessen let let lettuce letter lettern leaven level levy levity leveret lewd libel libard liberal liberality liberty libertine library louse licence licentious licentiousness liquorice irish licorishnesse life lift lifter light lightning lightness like like likewise likeness likelihood likely lightly lily limbek limb lime limetwig limit limitation limiter limp lin line lingell linen lining ling link linnet lint lion lioness lip lipsalve list listen leather little light litter live lend liver livery lively liveliness living livering liverwort lisard Lie liar Lo Iob lobcok lobie lobster loche locust load loadstone laden lodge lodging loaf fit lofty loftiness log logician logik lok lokeram loin lol lome lone long longing longer look look loop loom lop lope loophole lord lordship lording lose lozenge loss lozel lost lot lotarie loveless▪ the Dist. lo the love Dist. loùe loving Dist. loùing loun lout loutish lówlie lów lówlinesse loud loudle lour louse Par●… Verb. louse loyal loyalty loiter loitering lubber long lugpudding luk lukkie luke lukewarm lull lullaby lumber lump lumpish lúnatik lungs lung sought lurdon lurch lurcher lurk lust lusty lusk luskish lustiness luskishness lute M May mace macrell mad made madder madness maid maidenly mail maim main mainly majesty mairaltie mayor Enf. mair maintain maintenance mainprize mahound magik magicien magical maioram magistrate magnanimity magnifical magnificence make maker mal mall male mallet malapert malice malicious maliciously malcontent malefactor malt maltworm malmsey mam mammering man mane manch mangepresent mannish manly manlinesso manchet mandilion mandrag mankiller manner manicle manifest manifold manger mangler manor manure manering Dis. manuring manuary mantle manumise manumission maple mar mare marble mart march marches marry marriage marigold mariner marry marmset mark market marlin marchpane margin marginal marvel marvel marmelade marquis marsh Cont. marish marshes marshal marshaled martial martnet martyr martyrdom marvel marvelous mash maze maser mass massy mason O passon. master Enf. the i not out or what if best with? master mistress mastirship mistress-ship màst Conf. màst masterfull mat mate matter material materiality matrimony matrimonial matresse matrice mattok match 〈◊〉 maw mawworm mauks malkin maund maundy Me meacok mead meal mean meanly measles measur measured mess meat mear mearce mearsauce mearmaid mearstone meager meanaltie meed mediocrity medicine Con.. medicine meddle meddler medley mediator mediation meditate meditation meadow meek meekness melancholy melody melodious mellow melons melt member memory memorial men mend meant mention mere Enf. merry mercy merciful mercifulness mercer mercy mercery merit meritorious merchant merch andise message messenger mesling met meet metle meek mere mewe Cat Ha●… mew mible mid middle midst midnight midrif midwife midway mice micher mighty might mightiness mill mile million miller mi lt mild milk mildew mince mine min mining mineral mind mindful mingle minikin minish minister ministry minority minstrel En. minstrelsy minster Con. monastery mint minute mir myrrha mire miracle miraculous mirror mirth myrtle miss misaduentre msbeseme misle misletó mischance mischief mischief misconstrue mischievous misdeed misfortune misfashion misshaped misprision miser misery miserable mises missed misty mistake mystical mystery misdemeanour mistrust misúse Dist. misùse mite mitre mitigate mitigation mixed mixture my Mo mobs mobility modest modesty model moderate moderation modern modulate moh moist moystur moistness moil moild mole mould mouldy molten mome moment moan money month Con.. month monster monstrous monday mood moody moon moonish moot mooting moorn more mortgage morning morning morfew morsel mortar mortal motalitie mortuary mortify moss mossy most mote moth motley mòther Dist▪ móther mòtherwort mount mountain mòue moùse Dist. moùse moùser moúsetrap moùsehole moúth mouthing mouth mòw Dist. mòwing mow mowing mòwers mòwers much mud muddy mug mugwort mussel mukender muk mule mullet muletter mulberry multitude multiply multiplication mum mumchaunce mummery must apparel monk monkey munkish mure murder murrie murrain murrion murmur muse muses musing muscadel musk muscle mustard must musty mustiness music musical musician muster mutable mutability mutter muttering mutation N Nay nab take naked nakedensse nail awl name namely nape nappery napkin narrow nation national native nativity nature natural natch nave navy navicularie navigation navel nought naughty naughtiness Neb ned near nearness neat neatness needy need nedelie needless needle needles needs niece necessity necessary necessarily nek nekband nekkeirchefe negligence neglîgent neighbour neighbourhood neither neither nest nestie nestle nestlecok sneeze nesing netle net neat never nephew nevertheless new newfangle newness next Nib nible nice nifle nigh nighole night nightcap nightrail nightingale nim nimble nip nipple nimblnesse nit nits nine ninety ninth Not noble nobility nobs nodie noie noisome noyance 'noint nok non none nonage nonce nonsuit north northerly North-east nose nosegay nosethrill not note notable notorious notary nothing notting notify novice novelty now noun Num number numbles nurse nurice nourish nurture nurture nursle nun nut nutritius O Obey obedience obeisance obedient object objection oblation obligation obliqne observe observation obstinate obstinacy obstacle obscure obscurity obtain Occasion occasioned occupy occupation occident occidental Odd odious Of offal offence offend offensive offer offering office officiary official officious officiousness offspring often often oftentimes O Oil oily oiace ointment oak okar Old olif olives Omit omnipotent omnipotency Onset on one only once once unless union Open openly operation opinion opitulate opportunity oppose opposition oppress oppressed oppression Or o'er orchard ordain order ordinary ordinance ordure orange organs origin original ornament orphan orphanism Osier osprey ostrich ostrich Oath other otherwise otherwhere oats oaten otemeal otepite otter Over overagainst overchàrge overcòm overcame overcast overflòw Distinct. òuerflów overgrówn overchastice overlaie overly overlook overmost uppermost overmuch overplus overshoot overskip overleap overthwart overtake overthrów overthròw overwhelm òught òw òwing soul own ounce our ours out outch outlaw outlawry outwardly outrage ouslie Ox oxen Oyster P Pay pace patience patiented pacify pacificatory paid page pageant pak pakker pail payment paiable pain painful paint painter pale palace palate pallet palm palmistry palfrey palfrieman palsy pamper pamflet pan pancake panel pannier pang pant pantry panthere pantofle pap pape paper pair parcel paradise paramour parchment parch parable parabilitie pardon O passant parent parentage parget pargetter parish parishioner park parlé E●…sr. parliament parrot part partial partiality partialist partake partaker parting partisan partlet particular particularity partition partner partridge pash pashed pass passage passion passover passport past passed pastime pasty pastur pat pate patch pattern patens patent path pathwaie patriarch patrimony patrimonial patron patronage pave paviour pavement pavilion paw paws pause paucity Peace peach pease pear pierce pearcer pearcher pearl peal peerless peak peat peach peacock peculiar pecuarie piece pedle peddler pedigré pek peg peel pelf pellet pelt pellitory pelican pen pendhouse penthouse penalty penny pennies pens pencil penknife pennar people pensif pensive pensifnesse pensifull pensifulnesse pension pensioner pensionary penned pentecost pepper pere perbrak perboil peerless paraduentur perchance peremptory perfect perfect perfitness perforce perform performance performed Con. peril perilous perish perjury perjured permit permission perpetuity perpetual perplex perplexity persecute persecution perslie persian person parsonage persuade persuasion pervert perverse perversity perverseness peruse pestle pestur pestilence petty petiecote peevish peevishness pettrel petition pew pewet pewter pewterer phantasy E●… why not all these with f? fantastical pheasant physician pharisee physiognomy philip frenzy philosophy phoenix Bible picture piddler pidle big pigeon pik pike pickaxe pikle pikler pikerell Co●…. pikrell pikthank pilot pilot pill piles pillar pillory pilgrim pilgrimage pilgrimsalue piled pillow pilloubear pimple pimpernel pin pindust pine pineoke pineaple pine-tre pinnacle pincers pinch pinchcrust pincase pinion pinks pinsons pinnace pint pintepot pip pipe pipkin pir pirate piracy piss pismere pisspot pit pittance pitch pitchfork pitcher pitfall pith pithy piety Con. pity piteous pitiful pitifulness by pied Placard place plague plaguy play plaing plaint plaice plane plainly plaintiff planet plank plant plantain plash plashie plaster plasterer plat plate platter platform plea pled please pleasure pleasant pledge plenty plentiful pleurisy pliant plight plight plover plough plod ploche pluck plum plume plumber plunge plural plurality ply Poet poetry poetical pok poke poks pokes pokkie pokket point poison poll polecat polish policy pollute pollution pomander pommel pomewater pomegarnet pomegranet ponds pondering ponder pool poor pope popish popery poppy poppisede popiniaie populous poor pork porkpine porch porpace portion port portcullis porter portal portrait portraiture pose posnet posset possess possession postern post pot potinger pottage poringer porridge pottle Derivat Compound potled potlid potluk pouch poverty pound póul power pout powder pounse poised Practice practitioner pray prayer praise prank prat prate prattle prating preach preamble press prebend prebendary precious preferment prefixed predestinate predestination predominant prejudice prejudicial pre-eminence prelate prenumire prepare preparation preparative preposterous preposition prerogative presént Distinct. present presence presentment presentation prescribe prescription preserve preservation precedent presidence presume presumption presumptuous press pretend pretence pretty prevail prevent price pride prig prick prikle prikket prime primer primitive primrose prince principal phincipalitie principle princely print printer priority prison prisoner private privet privy privilege privily privity pry probation probationer probate proceed proceeding process procession proclaim proclamation proctor procure procuration procurement prodigal prodigality proffer profit profitable profess profession professor profound prognosticate prognostication progenitors progeny prohibit prohibition proin prolong prolongation promise promising promote promotion prompt promptness promptuary prove pronounce pronunciation prop proper property proportion propriety profane And▪ why not f. prophanism prophanatio prophet prophecy prophetess prose prospero prosperity prosperous prostrate protect protector prove proof proverb proverbial provide provision provoke pronocation proud provender proxy prowess provident prune prudence prudent psalter psalm psalmist Puble publish publicatiou puddle pudding puf puffed pug puissant puke pull pullet pullen pulter pullie pulpit pulse pump pumpion puny punch punish punishment puppet pur pure purity purblind purchase purchaser purfle purge purgatory purgation purple purpose purse purser pursue purslane purseruant Enf. pursuivant pursue pursue pursuit purueie purveyance purueier push ptush puttok put putrefy Q Quaf quaif quail quailer acquaint quake quake quagmire quality quantity qualify qualification quarrel quarreler quarry quarter quart quartern quartan quartpot quartered quash quasie quaum quear quean queen quench quern chorister quest question questionist quib quibble quiddenie quiet quik quiken quickly quikbeam quikned quill quilt quince quinsy quintessence quip quit quite quitch quittance quippè quiver R Ray rabbit rabble radish radiant race rafter rag ragged raggedness rage rail rail railour rain rainment rainbow rak rake raker rakehell rakket ram rammer ramp rampire ran rane rancour rankle range ranger ransak ransom rape raper rap rapt rapacity ráse ràse ràser rasen rascal rascalion rash rashness raspis rat rate rather ratify ratification ratle rattling rave raven ravine ravelin ravish ravishment raw rawness rawhead Reach rëall rëaltie realm ream read reap reason reasonable resty rebate rĕbek rĕbell rebellion rebellious rebound rebuke recant recantation reckless receive receipt recognizance recomfort recommend recommendation recompense reconcile reconciliation recòrd recórd recorder recover recovery recourse recount recognize recoil recoiling recreate recreation recuse recusant read ready readiness redeem redeemer redemption redress redisseason refection reflection refer reform reformation refrain refresh refuge refùse refúse refusal refine referendary regard regent register regiment regrate regrater rehearse rehearsal reject rejoin rejoinder rëiterate rëiteration reign reek reckon rekning relation relapse relative rele release relent rely relief relice religious religiousness reliks remain remainder remanent Enfran. Contra. remnant remedy remediable remember remembrance remembrancer remit remission remedy remediless remorse remove remount rend tender rend rental renet renate renegade renew renewing renovate renovation renoum renounce repay repaiable repair reparation reparative repast repeal repel repent repentance repined replead replenish reply replication report repose represent representation reprehend reprehension repress reprieve reproach reprobate reprove reprouf repulse repugnant repugn repute reputation request require requisite requited requital resemble resemblance reserve reservation rescue resign resignation resist resistance residue residence resolu resolute resolution resort resound respect respite respective rest resty restitute restitution restaurative 〈◊〉 restority restrain restraint retail retain retainer retentive retire retinue retreat retrieve return reave reveal revel revels reveling revenge reverence reverse reversion revile revive revince revolve revolution rue rewm reward Rib ribald ribaldry ribald rice rich riches rid ride riddle ridge rife rifle rift rig right righteous righteousness rigour rigorous rim rhyme rinch rind rind ring ringtail ringleader ringworm ringdow riot riotous rip ripe ripeness rite rive river rivel riveled rise Ro robuk robbery rob robin readbreast rob roche rochet rok rokket rod road rogue roguing roist roister royal royalty roll rolf room roaming rope roper roar roaring rose rosin rosemary roast rostemeat rot rote rotten rove rovers rów roll ròwell rout round rough rouse rousle roost Rub rubbish rubber ruble rud rude rudder rug rugd ruffian rufle ruin ruinous rule ruling rumble rumour rump run runt rushed ruff rust rustical rustling S say sables sabbath satchel sacage sacced sacrify sacrament sad saddle sadler safe safeconduit safron safety sag sage sageness said sail saint sak saker sakker sakcloth sale salad salmon salt salter salve salvation same sampire sand sandblind sanctuary sap sappy sarsenet sat satiety satisfitie satisfaction saterday saturity saturnine save savage saved sanders saviour savour savoury savin saving sauce saucy sausage see saucer Scab scabbed scabby scabbard scaffold scale scald scalingladder scallion scalop shalop scant scantling scape scathe scar scare scarf scarce scarcity scarp scatter scattered school schoolmaster scholar schoolfellow scold slander slanderer score scof scorce scoffer scope scorn scotfré scrape scrap scrat scratch scrall scribe scribble scribbler scrivener scrip scripture screke scroll scrupulous scruple scum skull sculler scullion scurf scourge scurvy scurrility scutcheon scutle See sea seal seam seamster search searcher sear season seat second secondary secondly secret secrecy secretary secretly sect sectary sede sedentary siege sedge sedition seditious seek cell self seller seller seldom seluage selfwill seem semblance semblable seen sand sense Contract of sithence sense sent senate senator senser i●… censer sensual sensuality separate sepulker sepulchre sequel sequester sequestration sergeant sermon serpent serve service servant session sesment set settle settled seethe seven seventy seventeen sever severe severed severity several severalty sew sews suet sextane Shad shade shadow shaft shakebag shackle shall shalt shallow shells shambles shame shameful shameless shank shap shape share sharp shave shaveling shaven she shear sheaf sheath shed shield shell shelf sheep shepish shent show sheet shifted shine shin shingle ship shirt shitle shire shirif shrievalty shit shit shive shiver Sho shog shok shop shore short shòue shout shower shòw shows showmaker shoveler Di●…y. shoal shoot shòw shòwing should shoulder shreke shred shrew shrewed shrewdlie shriek shrill shrimp shriche shrink shrine shrive shriven shrift shrood shrove shrovetide shraftide shroud shrub shrug shuffle shun shut shutle Sib size sickle side cider sift sifter sifting sidder sick siklie sign signet E●…f. cygnet signify signification sigh sight silk silkworm silly silence syllabub syllable Enf. sillab silver simple simplicity sing▪ sing sin sine sinople sinful since sinew single Con. singly singlelie singular singularly singularity sink sip sir sire sister sit sith site situation situate sieve six sixtifold Scape skalp scars scarce skew skull skullet skim skin skink skip skipper skirm skirmish skirts sklender sklise scout skoutwatch Slab slabbie slabber slade slain slay slack slake slang slash slave slaver slavery slavish slaughter slay fled sledge slight slight slekestone sleep sleepy sleek slay slice slid slide slike slik slight slime sling slinge slip slipper slippery slit slo slop sloth slóuer slowness slubber sluice slug slut sluttish sluttishness sluggish sluggishness sluggard slumber sly Smak smake small smallness smallage smatch smatter smatterer smate smat smear smell smelled smile smit smite smit'h Con. smit'hie smok smoke smoot'h smote smug smudg smutch Snafle snail snak snake snap snapper snape snapharunce snar snare snatch snese snew snivel snip snipe snore snort snow snout snuff snuffing snuffle So sob sober soberly soberness sobriety sociable society sod sudden soft sok soak soil soilth sojourn sojourner sole solace solemn sullen solemnity solitary solicit solicitor sold soldier some summer sòn song sunday soon sooner soòth sooth sop soap sopemaker sore sorry sorrow sorrowful sorcerîe sorcerer sorceress sorrel sort sauce sot sotherie sothernwood sout'h sout'h sovereign sovereignty sóul sowder souse sousing sòw sów sout soul sound sòught southsaier Space spade spoke spoke span spangle spanel spar spare spark sparkle sparrow sparrowhauk spaun speak spear speech specify speciàll specification specialty spectacle spekle speak sped speed speedy spedes spell spend spent spére spice spicérie spider spin spinner spirit spirit spiritual spirituality Con. spritualtie spires spirit spite spit spite spigot spinach spindle spiteful spitefulness spitter spittle spitlehouse splaie splaiefoot spleen splent spoil spoken spoken spoken sport spot spouse spout spoun spounfull sprawl sprat spread spread sprig sprint sprinkle spring springe sprot sprout spruce sprung spurn spun spurge spume spurlong Spy spies Squab squach squad squak squall squaltor square squaring squat squatter squeal squeak sqeamish squeeze squeses squib squint squirel squirt squib squiterbuk squitch Stare stab stable establish stability stag stage stagér stain staff staves stak stake stall stolen stalwin stammer stand standard stanche stalk staple star stare startle starlight starch stark startop starve starveling state station stationer stationary stature statuary statute stature steak steal steer stead stead steady steel stealth stem esteem step steep stepmòther steeple stern stew steward stewhouse Con. stews Stik stikle stikler still style stillàtorie stilt sting stink stint stir stirrup stithie stitch Stok stoke stokefish stokes stokdoves stolen stomach stomacher stone stood stool stoop stop store stork storehouse story storm stout stoutly stóue stòuer straiè straddle straight strain straggle straggler struck struck stranger stranger straner straw strawberry streak stream street strength stress stretch strew strict stride strid strife strike string strip stripe stripling stripped strive stroke strów strand strove strong strut strumpet struggle stub stubble stubborn study student studious stuf stumble stump stir sturdy sturgeon stuk stutter Sty Subdue sudden subject sukle submit submission suborn subscribe substitute subsidy substance substantial subvert subversion suburbs such succeed success succession succour succory sugar suggest suggestion suffice f sufficient 〈◊〉 sufficiency suffer sufferance suffragan suk sukle sukling sum summer summary sumner Con. summoner sumptuons sunder sundry sup supply supple supplication supper superfluou support suppose supposition supposal suppress supreme supremacy superior supérioritie surcease surcharge surcingle surfeit surge surgeon surmise surmount surname surplice surplus surplusage surrender surety survive suspect suspicion sustain sustenance swad suade swadle swadlingclootes swag suage sway swallow swum swan swain swore swarth serve swash swear sweal swell swelled sweep swept sweet sweat swift swill swilboll swim swine swing swinge soon sword sworn T Taber tabret tabernacle table tablet attach taffatie tag take take tackling takle tail tailor taint tainterhooks tainter tall tale talon tallow tamper tampering tame ta'en tan tanner tankard tansy tap tape taper tapistry Con. tapestry tapster tar tear tars tarry tart tattle tatch taste taster tavern tavernour tawny taw tawyer taunt tax task taught Teach teal team teat teastur tasty tedious tediousness tell tele temse teme temeretie temper temperance temperature temperate temperateness tempest tempestuous tempestuousness temple templar tempt temptación tend tench tent tenement tender tenderness tendering tendering Cont. tendering ten tene tenth tendeth tenure term termor terrible terrify territory testimony testify testament tèthe tester tetter teusdaie thank thaw thatch the the thence thief there therefore thevish theft thigh thik t'himble t'hine thin think thing third thirteen thirty thirst thirsty thistles thither thitherward though thong thought thòther thorn thornebak thousand thów thòw thread threap threat thrash threshold threw thirst thirsty throne throng throat throttle thrust thrush thrum thum thump thunder thwart thwak thwakt thwart thursday thy Tib tide tidings tik tike tikle tikling ti'll tile tillage tilt tiltyard tilesharde time timber timely timorous timorousness tin tine tinker tinkling tinder tinderbox tinsel tip type tipet tippling tippler tipple tire tishew tit title tĩtle titmouse tithe To to toes tod toad together toy▪ tòious toyous toil token toll tongues tout'h toùth touthake top topnet torch torment torn toss tossed Con. toast totter tòw tòward towel tough touse tour town Trace tract tractable trade trad tradition traie train traitor traitorous tramp trample tramel traneoil transitory transitive transom transform transformation transgress transgression translate translation transport transportatión trap trapping trance traverse traversing tread treatable treachery treacherous treason treasure treasury treasurer treat treaty treatis tread tremble treendish trench trencher tresle trespass truant true treacle trial tribe tribute tributary tribulation trik trikle trifle trim trindle trip tripè triple trivet triumph trod trodden troth troop tróugh tròw tròwell tròwt truble trub truce trulliebub trump trumpet truncheon trunk trust truss truth try Tub tuk tukker tuf tuft tomb tumbler tun tune tunage tongue tunell turf turk turcasse turn turpentine turret turnip turtle tush tusk Twain twang twelft twelve twenty twible twig twitch twilight twinkle twin twine twinǵ twinge twins twice twist twò twagger tmy tied FIVE Uacant vacation vagabond vain vanity vales varlet valley valour valour valiant van vainglorióus vanish vanity vanquish vantage vapour vary variety varnish vaunt vawt vawter vanguard udder veal vehement vehemency venom venomous vengeance venison vent venture verdict verdingale very verity verily vermin vermilion verse versify virtue vertewous vessel vesture vestry vestiment Cont. vestment vex vexation Voyage vice vicious victory uctorious vicar vicarage viscount view vile vilite vileness village villain villainous villanage vine vineager vineyard vintner violet violin violent violence virgin virginity virginals vizard visit visitation vision victual vitalor Cont. vitler umpire Unaduised unadvisedly unbend unbent unbelief unblamed unbucle unburden unaccustomed unacquainted unarmed unburied unchaste uncle unclean unclenlie uncleanness uncleanliness uncurable uncuple uncover uncourteous uncouth underprop underset understand under undertake undermine undiscrete unequal Der. inequality uneath unfit unfold unfetter unfortunate unfruitful ungentle ungodly ungentleness unhorsed unhonest Deri. dishonest unhappy unhappiness vnhallow unknit unknown unlawful unlearned unlike untwine untwist untie unlok unload unlukkie unlusty unmannerly unmerciful union unite unity university uneversall uneversalitie unicorn unsavoury unperfit unprofitable unsatiable unrighteous unsearchable unsteadfast until untile untild Der. Con. untilled unwise unwilling unwieldy unwitty unwtiting Vocation vocative vomit voluntary volume voluptuous voluptuarie voluptuousness vow vouch vouchsafe vowel void voider voidance voice up upbraid upon upper upmost uppermost uphold upholster uproar us use use usury usual usher usurp usurpation usually utter utterance utterly utmost uttermost Vy W Wad wade wadmoll wafer wag wages wager waggon wagtail way weight weight wayward waiefaring wain wainman wait wale wallow wake waken walk brickwall wallop wallot wan wane wander wandering wand want wanton wantonness warble ward ward wardenship warrant warranty waraen wardon wardrobe war ware warlike warfare warrious wary waren warm warmth warmness wart was waste waste wastecote wash washed wassail what water waterman watle wasp waspish watch watchman wave wax We weak weal weapon weary wear weather weave weaver wet wert web wed wedge wedensdaie wein weinlings weak we'll well welcome welt welkin welfavord welsh wen ween went wench wend weep wept were wert west wesle wet wet-shod wevil whale Whale wharf wharfage what wheal wheat wheel wheler whelm whelp whence where wherefore whereunto wheresoever whether whet whetstone which while whin whine whinch whip whirl whirlwind whisk whistle whistle whisper whister whit white whiting whither whitle who whosoever whose who Widow wide wider widoer widow widowhood wisle wikked wikker wife wives withie wikket wild wild wilding wilderness wildfoul wily wilienesse wilful wilfulness will willow wig widgeon wimble wimple win wine wineceller window winnow wound winch wing wink winter wipe wise wisdom wisp wish wit witch witty wit with withie whither witness witless witall Com. woe womb wont woman wonder would word world worldling work worm worn wort worse worship worth worthiness worthy wolf wound worsted wòw wooed would wooer wot Wraie wrat wrote wrangle wrangler wrak wreck wrall wrap wrestle wrestler wrath wreak wreath wren wrench wret wretch wrig wriggle wrisle wrinkle wring writ written written writing wrong wrongfully written wrought wrout wrung wry will X Xpmasse xpian Y Yard yalp yarn yarrow yaw yaun You yea year yeast yellow yield yelk jerk yesterday yet yet yemen yew yex york yonder young younker you youth youthful yearly Z zealous zeal zealousness. FINIS. CAP XXVI. The conclusion of this treatis concerning the right writing of our English tongue. THis is that, which I had to say concerning the right writing of our English tongue, both for the rules, which I have observed in daily experience, and for the table, which I have collected to confirm that experience. As for the right of my rules, I may not take upon me any more certainty, than the natural force of such probable directions doth ordinarily infer, which is to hold commonly true, and ever most likely, from which probability I wander not far, if myself may be judge. As for the table I sought in it, to writ all the words gegenerallie That I do but enter and pass leaving the perfiting to who will. after an English ear, never yielding much to any foreign letter saving only where some pretty occasion recommended unto me, the double writing of both the natural English & the the incorporate stranger. And yet I have diligently examined the original grounds of our enfranchised terms, which be one third part of our hole speech, though I hold altogether with our own writing, & follow not their primitive. For if the word itself be englishin deed, them is it best in the natural hue, if it be a stranger, & incorporate among us, let it wear our colours, sith it will be one of us. In both the rules & table, I have rather sought, by such an induction to stir up some other to perform the enterprise, than hoped myself to leave it complete. For it may so fall out, that I have hit upon some truth, though not upon all, & again it may so be, that I have miss quite, & cut a wrong course, & yet by so doing, that I have opened a way unto some other, by giving such a light, either to amend my course if it like in part, or to shape a better by it, if it holly mislike. Further, in both I have been very careful never to departed from the custom of my country, because I desire either to please with liking, or to mislike without displeasing. For where ane ordinary custom doth seem of long time to have made her own choice, and that upon good show, she will either like him that cleaves to her allowance, or not be displeased, where herself is not misliked. And if there be any hope to procure liking in such a thing as custom is to rule, it must needs come by following, and not by forcing. He enforceth, which quite altereth the common currant already admitted in general use, both of ordinary letter, and customary writing, he followeth, which marketh that way wherein custom is most conversant, and pleaseth itself best upon likeliest presumptions: and withal observeth wherein any error intruding upon custom, by ignorant hands, may be easily stripped, and yet custom left clean to her allowed direction. This following of custom, with considerate observing is a case of great hope, that the thing may like, which is so laid down, because in like attempts it hath always taken place, and bewrayed her success by winning her desire. Enforcing to the contrary, or altering to far is almost desperate, if not altogether, because it hath alway missed, with loss of labour where it offered service. What myself have wone, by desiring to follow the custom of my country, & no where to enforce it, it must appear in time, which while it do, I must crave relief of courteous construction, & submit myself to judgement of those which can discern. CAP XXVII. Of the nature of an Elementary institution. AS in dealing with the orthography of our English tongue, I have dwelled very long, because the argument is new, though the handling be old, so in all the rest, I purpose to be short, because the arguments be old, though the handling be new. Wherein I will keep that same course whereunto I am led by the nature of an institution, which is, to enter the learner so far, as he may cumpas with ease all that which followeth in the same kind, if his institution be perfected. Hence cometh it that so many books in the latin tongue bear the name of institutions because they enter the young and untravelled student into that profession whereunto they belong. Now in the framing of a good and proper institution, which must be both natural to the profession whereunto it entereth, and appropriate to the learner, which it must enter: there be two considerations chiefly to be had, the one is of what cumpas the profession may be, whom the institution leadeth, the other of what kind. In the cumpas, we consider the use thereof to direct our life, whether it stretch far, or but some small way. In the kind we consider whether it be more in action, and less in contemplation, or contrary wise. For according to these two considerations the institution must be fashioned. Because the professions of divinity, law and physic, be of themselves very large, for variety of matter, and in use very needful, for their general service, their institutions therefore are commonly great, as a fair gate doth best beseem a sumptuous palace. The other faculties and Arts, as of argument under these, so of consequence less than these, need but short institutions, as a little door doth best fit a pretty small bilding. Again, where the end of any art, is holly in doing, the institution would be short, for hindering of that end, by holding the learner toto long in musing upon rules, as in our grammar, which is the institution to speech, there would be no such length as is commonly used, because the end thereof is to writ and speak, which when we do most, we learn our grammar best, being applied to matter, and not clogged with rules. As for the understanding of writers: that comes by years and ripeness of wit, not by rule of grammar, any otherwise then that grammar helpeth to the knowledge of tongues, whereby we understand the arguments hide in them. But I will then handle these things, when I deal with grammar, next after mine elementary. In the mean while that rule of Aristotle must be precisely kept, whereby we are taught, that the best way to learn any thing well, which must afterward be done, when it is learned, is still to be a doing, while we be a learning. In this last kind, whose rule is, to be short in precept, and much in practice, is this hole Elementary, and therefore, I am to deliver some pretty and few rules, pikt out of the very substance of each principle, which to keep in practice, and then to set down, some well choose precedents, whereupon to practice, neither laing on to much, to pass an institution, neither leaving out to much, to come to short of it, neither using but the best, to work the best effect. For an institution aught to be in lineament like the hole, as the infant to his parent, though not so full grown, in working forcible as a strong renet in each part pithy to spread full in all, without any defect, when it is to perform, lest it prove itself lame, for not preventing that, where the lameness appeareth: which would not appear if either the institution itself had been perfect, or the following of it full. For the failing that way is often in the institution, being not perfectly made, but either swelling to much, or penned in to small, or not properly cast: but it is more often in the trainer himself, which cannot perform that, that is perfectly set down. But lest I prove long while I promis shortness, I will straight way in hand with my first principle, which is that of Reading, wherein I will first appoint certain notes to direct the reader, and after some precedents, which seem fittest to be read. This treatis concerning the right writing of our English tongue, tucheth the teacher and grown men more, out of the which I will still collect by way of precept, and a short epitomés so much as shallbe necessary for the young reader, to help his spelling, or the young writer to direct his hand right, ere I deal with the two principles. THE PERORATION To my gentle readers & good cuntriemen WHEREIN MANY THINGS ARE HANDLED, CONCERNING LEARning in general, and the nature of the english and foreign tongues, besides some particularities concerning the penning of this and other books in English. MY good cuntriemen and gentle readers, you cannot possibly have axie more certain argument of the great desire, which I have to please you, and the earnest care, which I have to win your liking, than this very speech directed unto you, and that of set purpose. For if I had trusted unto myself alone, and had thought mine own judgement sufficient enough, to have been the rule of my right writing, which when I had pleased, I should need no further care, to content any other, I might have spared this pains in requiring your friendship, and have left courtesy to some hope, though it were in some hazard, which seeing I do not, but sew for your favour and frindlie construction, my earnest care in sewing therefore, as in me it voids contempt of your judgement, and confidence in mine own, so in you it may work courtesy, and a favourable mind towards a man so affected, and so desirous to please you, as I doubt not but it will, seeing care is my solicitor, and courtesy yours. If I feared not that inconuevience which commonly ensueth, where two speak in an unknown tongue, and the third standing by thinks himself despised, because he understands not, I would have solicited my request in the latin tongue, because the kind of people, which I reverence most, and whose frindlie opinion I do covet most, both desireth and delighteth to be dealt with in that tongue, as being learned themselves. But the unlearned slander by must help with a smile, and is therefore to understand the matter which is handled. wherefore to content both, by contemning neither, I will go on in that tongue wherein I first began, and by a mean known to both, seek friendship of both: seeing my desire is, as to profit the ignorant, so to please the cunning. But before I do move any particular request to any or all of you my good countrymen, I must needs inform you in the state of my cause, that perceiving all circumstances you may yield with more favour, when the motion shallbe made. The very first cause, which moved me first to deal in this argument, The cause which moved me first to deal thus publicly in this argument and to venture upon the print, whereof I stood in awe for a long time, and never dared come near it, till now of late, was to do some good in that trade only, wherein I have traveled these many years, and by uttering my experience in the train to learned tongues, to lighten other men's labour, because I had espied some defects that way, which craved some supply. But the consideration thereof being once entered my head, did spread a great deal further than I dreamt on at the first, and wrought in me the like impression, for the right teaching of the learned tongues, that the inquiry What course Plato too to found out what justice was. for justice in things of common life did sometime work in that renowned Plato. For Plato seeking to define justice, and what that is, which we call right in civil doing, could not devise how to set them down in certain, by way of definition, bycàuse they were respective, and stood upon circumstance in regard to other, before he had described a form of common government; which when he had done, he strèight way found out, that that was just, which was jump with each state, as the state was appointed, whether perfect or unperfit (though the perfect were the best) and that procured in the state both tranquillity and success, as that was unjust, which iard with the state, & proved to be an instrument of discord and decay. The execution of the first, which preserveth the state, he termed justice: the enormity in the second, which seeketh to undo, he called injury and wrong. The reason which moved him to take that course in finding out of justice, and to make Plato's reason to take that course the anatomy of ane hole government the mean, to know that rule, which leadeth each government, was, because the proportion, the use, nay the very substance of any particular member, is never so known, as it may be throughlie perceived, and precisely surveyed until the hole itself, be exactly known, whereunto the part answereth in proportion, in use, nay in the very substance. justice concerneth every two, between whom there may be intercourse, traffik, dealing, or doing any kind of way, whether prince and prince, prince and subject, or subject and subject, whether one with one, or one with more, or more with more. Nay it tucheth nearer. For where respects may take place, there one may do wrong to his own soul and body, as in pining the body, and entreating it evil, in tormenting the mind, and wring it to the worst, contrary to the rule of both religion and reason. wherefore that hole body, which comprehendeth these circumstances, and respects in each part, was nedelie to be described, before the particular effects, and the regiment thereof could possibly be defined. This course too Plato and thereby found out that, which he desired to know Myself intending at the first to deal but with the tongues, and the teaching thereof in the grammar school, (as he thought My course to found out the right method in teaching the tongues. of his justice in civil doings,) was likewise enforced by sway of meditation to enter in thought of the hole course of learning, and to consider how every particular thing did arise in degree, one after another. For without that consideration, how could I have discerned where to begin, how to procedè, and where to end, in any one thing, which dependeth upon a sequel, and marcheth from a principle, seeing the matter which I deal with, is a matter of ascent, wherein every particular, that goeth before hath continue brickwall respect to that, which cometh after, if the hole plate be artificially cast? As in this course of mine, the Elementary principles may resemble the first groundwork: the teaching of tongues the second stories: the after learning the upper bildings. Now as in Architecture and artificial bilding, he were no good workman which would not cast his frame so, as each of the ascents might be conformable to other: so in the degrees of learning, it were no masterlie part not to observe the like, which cannot be observed, before the hole be thought on, and thoroughly fashioned in the party's mind, which pretendeth the work. Plato in his platform for the finding out of justice hath two great vantages of me. For both himself was so learned, as he is left to wonder, and his plat is in form, not fashioned for practice: whereby both his own authority giveth credit to his work, and his work keeps countenance, being not checked by practice, which is able to overthrow even the best meditations, being unfit for performance though beautiful to behold by way of contemplation. My knowledge being but of ordinary compass is subject to controlment of every better learned, nay it is not exempt from the round carping, even of the very meanest, from whose sting not even Plato himself was able to escape. My labour is so laid, as it professeth practice, and is so to be reproved if it bide not the performance. Again his great sufficiency laid all down at once, and gave a full view of his hole platform, though but in general show: this The diversity in setting down things of orer and of stay. enterprise of mine cannot proceed in that order, though I could perform it as well as Plato could his because it mounteth still up by way of progression from one piece to another & multiplieth infinite because of variety in parts, which kind of attempts abideth no one form aspectable at once, as Aristotle reasoneth, because of first & last, which fall not in view together at one time. Thĩgs of order be known by degrees, matters of stay are to be seen at once, which cannot be in this argument, being in order of consequence, in number of multitude. For when year once past the Elementary train, be not tongues of some number, where the learner hath desire, not to rest upon some certain? when you are passed the tongues, is not the after learning of infinite branches, though the main be within compass? wherefore as in deepness of meditation I drawn like to Plato, though in depth of judgement but his fleting follower: So in order of delivery I departed from him and utter my wares by retailing parcels, which he did engross: when I had considered the general ascending method of all learning, which while it is in getting, mounteth up by degrees, but when it is got, doth spread through out the state as sinews, veins, and arteries do through a naeturall body, and withal maintains the state in full proportion of his best being, no less than the other do maintain the body, me thought I did perceive some great blemish in the hole body of learning, as Plato no doubt, in the ripping up, of right did found to be in government. And as Plato himself by his own teaching did confirm his own precepts, whereby he brought forth a number of rare men, as even the sharp Aristotle, & the eloquent Demosthenes, and by his singular plat of choose government, though not all way pleasing our religion and practice, did direct the best conceits of the most studious people: So for my simple skill in the same course, I have armed myself, what so ever I shall set down by way of precept, for the furtherance of learning, and her recovery from blemish, to practice it myself, with that success in schooling which it shall please god to bless in me and mine, for precedent to others, who will follow the plat, and with that allowance in writing, which my gentle reader shall bestow upon it. For the plat of mine Elementary, and what I have undertaken for the penning thereof, it is sully declared in the eleventh title of this same book: For the performance thereof in the bringing up of children, I have all the principles there named on foot, within mine own house, under excellent masters. Wherein I do more than mine Elementary requireth. For mine Elementary course is to have the principles perfected, before the child deal with grammar: Mine execution now is by finding out of times, without loss of learnĩg (which I may easily do having the hole train within mine own sight) to help those principles forward in such children, as wanted them before, or had some unperfit, & are willing to learn them by appointment of their parents, and my provision. Which doing may serve me for two proves, first, that all the principles may be well learned singlelie, in their natural order, when by way of provision they may be well compassed jointly with the tongues. secondly, that it is a great thing, which may be performed in the elementary train, where, convenient place continueth all the doings within the master's sight, and the not changing of schools for divers things, doth assure the profit without loss of time, or lingering by the way. But to leave speaking of the Elementary execution and to return to the pen and the plaiting of this my writing course: upon this consideration, which carried me thus on after I had conceived both where the blemishes lay: which disfigured learning, & how to redress them by way of advise to others, but in effect & deed for mine own charge, I came down to particulars: And began to examine, even from the very first, what went before the tongues in their orderly trade of bringing up children from there first schooling: which thing alone was my first impression in conceit, ear I fallen to further thoughts: and my last resolution to though with more advice, when I had thought upon the most. This examining of the hole fore train I too upon me so much the rather because I perceived a great untowardness in the learning of tongues, through some infirmities in the Elementary grounding, which went before them. As what a toil is it to a grammar master when the young infant which is brought him to teach, hath no Elementary principle so grounded in him, as it may bear a bilding? wherefore considering the learned tongues do require a foundation, and careful teachers some help of foretrain, I undertook to rip up all those things which concern the Elementary, a degree in teaching before the grammar train, by mine own travel to ease a multitude of masters. Which Elementary degree, because it tucheth such learners as are not entered into latin, & wisheth well to such teachers, as be lightly unlearned, but in their own mediocrity: I thought it my best to publish it in that tongue which is common to us all, both before & after that we learn the latin. Upon which resolution I begun with my first book, which I call Positions in the english tongue, & so proceed in this next, which I term an Elementary, as it is in deed, because it containeth all those Elements or principles, which children are to deal with ear they pass to grammar, & the learning of tongues, a book divided into parcels, to lighten the price, though but one in volume, distinct for execution of several arguments. For these occasions, & to this end I ventured upon the print to help the course of learning, in this my country, by helping of the trade which is used in teaching & to help the trade of teaching, by beginning at the Elementary grounds, and to help the Elementary by uttering it in English. In which my attempts, these three questions, I do not say are, but I suppose may, peradventure be demanded: first what those 1 blemishes be, which I have espied in the main body of learning ane argument at this day so narrowly sifted by so much variety, and so great excellency of learned wits, as every kind of learning, is now thought to hauè recovered that worship, which it was in, even then whensoever it was highest. secondly, why in thè trade of teaching I do not content myself, with the precedent of some other, which in great number have written 2 learned treatises to the same end, but toil myself with a private travel, whose event is uncertain, whereas the writers of this argument be both learned themselves, and therefore to be followed, and their success known, which may warrant assurance thirdly, if it be my best to handle a learned argument in the english tongue, why I take so great pains, nay so curious a care in the 3 handling thereof as the weaker sort, whose profit I pretend, nay as oft-times some other also of reasonable study, can hardly understand the couching of my sentence, and the depth of my conceit. While I answer unto these thy motions, I must pray your patience, good my masters, because the things may not be slightly passed over, and the satisfying of them, maketh way to that suit, which I have unto you. First for my general care to the hole course of learning, I have A general note for the hole course of learning. thus much to say. The end of every particular man's doings, for his own self: & of the hole common weal for the good of us all, is so like in consideration, and so the same in nature, as the one being seen, the other needs small seeking: Every private man traveleth in this world to win rest after toil, to have ease after labour, and not to travel still The end of every particular man's doings, and of every common state is rest after labour as being a thing exceeding uncomfortable, if so be it were endless. The soldier warreth in private conceit perhaps for ease by wealth, which he may win by spoil: in public show he traveleth for the ease of his country by way of defence, and pretending peace. The merchant traficketh in private conceit, to purchas pivat ease by procuring private wealth▪ in public show hetravelleth for the common ease, to satisfy some wants in necessary ware for the common need. Generally all men of what profession soever, as they seek there own rest by the private in their doings, so they pretend the public by the general end, wherein they all concur. Whereby it appeareth that ease after labour is the common end of both private and public, of both all and: some because every one in the natural currant of all his doings hath as well a general respect to the common quiet, which maintaineth his (private as a stròg body doth a feebler person) as unto himself for to work his own rest, which is parcel of the public, and not to part from it, for fear of further harm. Nay is our hole life here in this miserable world, any other thing, than a toilsome course, to come to some rest? or is the life after this in gods blessed kingdom any other thing, than an endless rest, after ending travel to such people as seek for it by the right means to come by it? And as in that rest the hole assembly of the choose faithful is all at rest, as every particular: so in this traveling course, the general end of any hole state is a blessed peace, the great benefit of a mighty protector, as in the same state the particular end of every private person is a blessed contentment, the great benefit of a merciful god. Whereby I take it to be most evident both in Philosophy, whence the sirfis ground is and in Divinity whence the second is, that honest contentment and rest, is the private man's haven, as an honourable quiet peace is the public harbour. Now as both the private and public end doth pitch in quietness after stir, so they both have the like means to compass their own The right means for both private men & come mon weals to come to their quiet quietness, which means if they use right, they obtain their right end, if they use them wrong, as they wring by the way, so they work their own worst, by missing of their end. And in good sooth, were he not unwise, which seeing the mark, whereat he is to shoot, will of set purpose, shoot another way? Who having mean to come to heaven, which he daily wisheth, will headlong to hell, which he seemeth to abhor? The right mean used right is the way to this good, as awrong mean, or a wrong right work the contrary effect. As to continue in my former particulars, the soldiers mean to come to his end & right quietness, is to use honest wisdom, & policy, for the saving of himself from danger and death, to use honest and wise means, such as law of arms doth admit, to better himself in booty & spoil, with continual eye to defend for whom he fighteth, to drive to peace and ease, after war and blood. The merchants mean to come to his end and right quietness is to use honest devices and trades, for enriching himself without infamy to the world, or taint to his conscience: to rest content with so reasonable a gain, which is the hire of his travel, as his country may allow, and good conscience not condemn, with continual eye, neither to afflict the people, and surcharge the state with the bringing in, of any needless to much, nor to rob the poor, and to rak the state, with the carrying out of any needful to much. Generally all men's mean to come to their right and resting end is, to use that profession and calling, whereof they have made choice, after that rule in private, which ane honest religious conscience leadeth, and after that direction in public, which in honest plain truth procureth each man's right ease, by helping to preserve the general peace. If these means do not proceed thus, neither hath the soldier his rest in the end, but falls in blood or anguish, neither hath the merchant his end, but dwells in hatred or misery, neither hath any profession the hoped end, but such public blemishes, and such private corrosives, as unjust dealings in every kind deserve to receive, and meet with in the end. Now as all these particulars by their private mismeaning, work their own mischief, so by the same means they be mortal enemies to the common peace, which is supported in deed, by private good demeanour. That learning is the mean to preserve peace, which is the natural end of every government What the particular mean of every trade is, to come to the right end, I am not to show at this time, let them look unto it, whom it particularly tucheth. My consideration is general, & the public mean is my care, which must be measured by the proper end. The public end is said to be peace, gods great benefit in his most mercy, and his chief, nay his only charge in his new and last commandment, to them that love him. Then those means both first to come by this end, & when it is con by, to maintain it in state, must needs be such directions, as are for peace, and the quietness of a state, for the keeping of concord and agreement, without any main public breach, both privately in houses, public in countries, & generally throughout the hole government. These peaceable directions I call, and not I alone, by the single name of general learning, comprising under it all the arts of peace, and the ministery of tranquillity, a matter of great moment, being the only right mean to so blessed a main, as fortunate peace is, imparting the benefit of public quietness, to every particular, as a general fountain serving every man's cistern by private quills and pipes, whose body if it be blemished it hindereth not a little, as the infected water of a primitive fountain, is not wholesome where it is used, nay as the corrupt blood passing from the liver poisoneth the hole carcase. By the benefit of learning even war itself a professed enemy to learning, because it is in feed with peace, is handled very justly, and worketh peace at home by uniting of minds against a common fo. So much the more deadly enemies, to all humanity, nay very devils in deed to all common good are they to be esteemed, which working sedition within the bowels of a state disjoint it at home, & make it to to feeble, either against outward foe, by way of resistance, or to recover itself by reconcilement at home. By this learned mean in each kind, all princes govern all states: the main and general by considerate & grave counsellors, by wise & faithful justiciaries: & the particular branches for religion & souls by divines, for diseased bodies, by physicians, for maintenance of right, & voiding of wrong, by lawyers, for every particular help, by every particular professor, from every greatest to every meanest throughout the hole government. A most blessed mean to a most blessed end, a learned maintenance of an heavenly happiness, in ane earthly state, of an heavenly constitution. And therefore any error in this mean is a maim in deed, and deserveth to be thought on, as an hinderer to peace, and a pernicious defeater of the best public end, beginning perhaps at a small sparkle, but encroaching still and gathering strength, by confluence of like infection in some other parts, till at the last, it set all on fire, and burst out in confusion, the more to be feared, because it festureth ear it flame, and shroudeth itself under show of peace, and so consumeth without suspicion, whereas it might be stayed if it professed enmity, and stood with us in terms. The misses and blemishes herein, as in all other goods, which profit us by using them, consist either in to much, or in to little, or in The blemishes in learning come four ways. to diverse, or in to dissentious, if dissension be not the greatest diversity, though for teaching sake they be severed in terms: Shall I say in my thinking of this argument for the ascent in learning from the first Elementary, that methought I found all these four imperfections in the hole body of learning somewhere to much, somewhere to little, somewhere to different, somewhere to dissentious, four great enormities in a peaceable mean, to breed great diseases, and defiance to quietness, first, with in a state in the governing dirrection, and then without by evident inflammation, a thing therefore to be thought on, not only by particulars in way of moving, but also by magistrates for mean to amendment. For to much thus I conceive, that as in every natural body, the number of sinews veins and arteries, for the quikning and motive To much in learning use thereof is definite and certain: so in a body politic, the distributive use of learning, which I compare to those parts, is every where certain. And what soever is more than nature requireth in either of them, as in the one it bredes disease, so in the other it doth destruction, by breach of proportion, and so consequently of peace. In natural bodies this to much appeareth, when one or more parts engross themselves to much, & feeble the remnant: In a common body this to much for learning, is then to be espied, when the private professions do smell to much, and so weaken the hole body either by multitude of the prefessors, which bite sore, where many must be fed, and have but little: to feed on: or by unnecessary professions, which choke up the better, and fill the world with toys: or by infiniteness of books, which cloie up students and weaken with variety: or by intolerable swelling in the very handling, which fatteh the carcase, and febleth the strength of pithy matter. Be not all these surfeits at this day in our state? Be there not enemies to the common end, being grown out of proportion? be they not worth the weing, & wish they no redress? I say no more, where it is to much even to say so much in a sore of to much. For to little thus I conceive. In a natural body there is then to little, when either some necessary thing wanteth, or when that which is not To little in learning. wanting is to weak to serve the turn: And be not the same defects diseases in learning, and disquieters to a state? when necessary professors want, either for number as to few, or for value, as to feeble? when show is shrined, where stuf should be installed? when sound learning is little sought for, but only sursace, sufficient to shifted with? When some necessary professions, are quite contemned, and laid under foot, because the cursory student is to pass away in post? When want of needful books, because they be not to be had proves a forcible let to greater learning: when such as we have, be as good not had for insufficiencis in handling, and lameness to learn by? This corruption in learning any man may see, who is desirous to seek both for the malady and the amendment. A breach of proportion, and therefore of peace to a public body, which aught to be proportionate, a pining evil, which consumeth by starving. For diversity in masters of learning, thus I think, that as it self proceedeth from diversities in ability, for bringing up; for wit, for judgement, for perfection, because either all or some of these four be a great deal finer in some then in some: so it worketh very much harm in the peace of any state, chiefly where the leaders thereof, though they fall not out, and do but utter their opinions, yet divide studies according to their favourites, which consider not so much the weight of the arguments, as the liking of the autors. If this diversity do break out in earnest, as it hath commonly 4 Dissension in matters of learning. done in our time, while the very print itself being the instrument of necessity, and the deliverer of learning in the natural and best use, becometh very often to fré a mean for ambition in bravery, for malice in envy, for revenge in enmity, for all passions in all purposes, what a sore blow doth the common quiet receive, whose mean to quiet, is made an instrument to distemper? For will not he fight in his fury, which brauleth in his books? seem not those minds armed, nay arm they not others to, by egging enmity forward, to an open conflict, which in private studies enter combats with papirs? which by to much eagerness make to much a do, in a stir better quenched to die, then quikned to live? which whet their wits before, to be wranglers ever after, and as much as lieth in them, disturb the common ease? needless combats in matters of learning, be those which I mislike, the needful may go on & yet with no more passion, then common civility will allow, and christian charity not condemn. To much overburdeneth, to little consumeth, to diverse distracteth, but to dissentious destroys. Yourselves know my learned readers, what a wonderful stir there is daily in your schools through the dissenting opinions of some in logik, some in philosophy, some in the mathematiks, physic is not free, though Paracelsus were no foe, to those his humorists. The lawyer generallic is most quiet for contradictory writing, because he gains not by it the thing which he seeks for: contrary pleading at common bars, is a better pasture for a lean purse then a bissie pen to publish controversies. The dissension in divinity is fierce beyond Gods forbidden, & so much the more, because it falls out often, that the adversary parties entermingle their own passions with the matters, which they deal in. For as our arguments of controversy in cases of religion do sometimes require a necessary defence, so there be oft-times such, as may be well compounded, if men's affections would abide as much water to coul, as they bring fire, to inflame. But in the mean while how is the common peace disturbed, by the dissentious writhing of a worthy mean, to maintain a wrong, and to become slave to some in ordinate passion? I enter not this argument, to stand long about it, but in nature of a passage to let my good reader understand, how much my desire was increased, to the furtherance of learning, after I had marked these inconveniences, whereas at the first I meant no more but only the help of teaching the learned tongues. The agreement of the learned generally, is mother to contentment generally: By carping or contrarying, they trouble the world, and taint themselves, bearing the name of Christians, which very title enjoineth a search to avoid contention, even by submission of the wronged: neither charges it us to defend our religion with passionate minds, but with armour of patience, and appointment of truth sufficient to confute, even because it is true, not neding our affections, wherewith it is trubled. These were the blemishes which I see by the way in the body of learning, which as I did moon, so I wished the amendment, which That the reformation of learning con sisteth in the advised magistrate and the learned professor. amendment rests upon two great pillars: The professors of learning to give intelligence of the error, and the principal magistrates, nay the very sovereign prince, to 'cause the redress in so necessary a piece, as the course of learning is, being Gods great instrument to work our quietness for souls, bodies, goods, and doings. The prince may take order to cut of that is to much; to make up that is to little, to unite diversities, to expel dissensions, whose lawful authority is a great commander, and nowhere more than in a general good, where every one will follow, because every one is bettered. If it come not from the prince, the moan may continue, the amendment is consumed. Which proveth Plato's sentence, to have kings Filosofers, that is, all magistrates learned, to be marvelous requisite in any good government. It is a great corrosive to the hole province of learning, which is the regiment of peace, where such as must direct, are but experienced wise, though that be very much, but yet both experience, and learning together make the better consent. It is an honourable conceit besides the incredible good, for a learned vertewous prince by the assistance of a like counsel, to reduce the professors of learning, by choice in every kind to a certain number, to make choice in points of learning necessary for the state, to appoint out books for learning, both in multitude not to many, and in method of the best. The precedent is princely, in every profession, & not only now moved. There hath been stripping heretofore in all these kinds, both by consent of the learned and, by commandment from good princes. Our country is small, the thing the more easy our livings within compass, the thing the more needful: the enormity great, the less able we to bear it: our prince learned, the liker to give ear: our people of understanding, the better able to inform her. But neither doth the physician thrive so, by the preserving part of physic, nor the lawyer grow rich so, by taking up of contentions, nor the divine prospero so in a heaven, where all is good, as he doth in earth where, all is evil, though the best in each kind do honour them most: And therefore profit willbe followed, though it be with confusion, redress will not stir, because it judgeth the world, to be in some fault, which it is loath to confess. Howbeit to procure some redress and help this way, at the Prince's hand, it standeth all them in hand, which make profession of learning, if they do but consider the reputation of learning in these our days, whether by insufficient professors, or contemned professions. In the professors of learning, to whose soliciting this point is recommended, there be two things chiefly required. First that they 1 study soundly themselves upon stuff worth the study, in order of right ascent, with minds given to peace. For sound learning will not so soon be shaken at every eager point of controversy, as the fleter will. Orderly ascent groweth strong very soon, & a pacifik conceit is a furtherer to that end, which is both privately minded, and public intended. The consent of the learned, and their quiet inclination is a great blessing to any common weal, but chiefly to ours in this contentious time, where the overwhetted minds work very small good to sons worthy professions. The distraction of minds, into sects and sorts of philosophy, did a might ie great displeasure to the quietness of that people, where the distraction Grece fallen as it did our religion more, which spreading in that country, where those sorts were nourished, was never in quiet sense. The second point required in a learned student is not so much to 2 seek his own advancement, as the things, which he professeth, which if it take place, himself comes forward, because he hath the things. If he seek his own advancement, and either forget the thing, if he have it, or care not for it, if he have it not, the want of the thing will weaken his credit, though it increase her own, as where the ignorant is blamed, there knowledge is allowed, though the allower be not learned. He that studieth soundly recommendeth good letters, by his own example: he that soliciteth other, who have authority to further, advanceth them by advertisement, he that exerciseth his pen to help the best currant, confirmeth his desire by the doing thereof. In this last kind mine own labour traveleth to seek for uniformity, to strip away the needless, to supply some defects, to do mine endeavour to help every one in as quiet a course, as I can temper my stile unto. And though sometimes I do spread upon cause in length of discourse, yet for the matter itself, which I will commend to the learner, I willbe short and sound enough, and leave more to practice, than I will lay in precept. Thus much for the generality of learning, and the learned, to whose considerations I commit the soliciting, as to the magistrates the amendment. The second question, which I said might be demanded of me, why 2. Why I follow not some of the teaching plaits already laid by learned writers. I do not follow some learned precedent of those writers, which have dealt this way with great admiration, may be answered very soon. I confess the number of them, which have written of the training up of children, to be so many in number, as either private country or private cause might move to deal in it. I confess the excellency of many in that kind, as Bembus, Sturmius, Erasmus, and diverse other. But we differ in circumstance. Afré city, a private friend, and an hole monarchy, have diversities in respect, though they agré in some generals, wherein those writers descent not from me. Neither do I but follow good writers, fetching my first pattern from such writers, as taught all those to writ so well, a thing already proved in the second chapter of this book. I am servant to my country. For her sake I travel, her circumstances I must consider, and whatsoever I shall pen, I will see it executed by the grace of God, mine own self, to persuade other the better by a tried proof. The third question for my writing in English, and my so careful, (I will not say so curious writing,) concerneth me somewhat, because it 3. Of the English tongue & the penning in English. beareth matter. For some be of opinion, that we should neither writ of any philosophical argument, nor philosophically of any slight argument in our English tongue, because the unlearned understand it not, the learned esteem it not, as a thing of difficulty to the one, and no delight to the other. For both the penning in English generally, and mine own penning in this order, I have this to say. Not one tongue is more fine than other naturally, but by industry of the speaker, which upon occasion offered by the kind of government wherein he liveth, endeavoureth himself to garnish it with eloquence, & to enrich it with learning. The use of such a tongue, so eloquent for speech, and so learned for matter, while it keepeth itself within the natural soil, it both serves the own turn with great admiration, and kindleth in the foreign, which come to knowledge of it, a great desire to resemble the like. Hence came it to pass, that the people of Athens, both beautified their speech by the use of their pleading, & enriched their tongue with all kinds of knowledge, both bread within Grece, and borrowed from without. Hence came it to pass, that people of Rome having plaited their government, much what like the Athenian, for their common pleas, become enamoured with their eloquence, whose use they stood in need of, and translated their learning, where with they were in love. Howbeit there was nothing somuch learning in the latin tongue, while the Roman flourished, as at this day is in it by the industry of students, throughout all Europe, who use the latin tongue, as a common mean, of their general delivery, both in things of their own devise, and in works translated by them. The Roman authority first planted the latin among us here, by force of their conquest, the use thereof for matters of learning, doth 'cause it continue, though the conquest be expired. And therefore the learned tongues so termed of their store, may thank their own people, both for their fining at home, and their favour abroad. Whereupon it falls out, that as we are profited by the mean of those tongues, so we are to honour them even for profit sake, and yet not so but that we may cherish our own, both in such cases, as the use thereof is best: and in such places, as it may be bettered, though with imparing of them. For did not those tongues use even the same means to brave themselves ear they proved so beautiful? Did the people strain courtesy to pen in their natural, even these same arguments which they had from the foreign? If they had done so, we had never had their works, whereat we wonder so. There be two special considerations, which keep the Latin, & other learned tongues, though chiefly the Latin, in great countenance among us, the one thereof is the knowledge, which is registered in them, the other is the conference, which the learned of Europe, do commonly use by them, both in speaking and writing. Which two considerations being fully answered, that we seek them from profit & keep them for that conference, whatsoever else may be done in our tongue, either to serve private uses, or the beawtifying of our speech, I do not see, but it may well be admitted, even though in the end it displaced the Latin, as the Latin did others, & furnished itself by the Latin learning. For is it not in deed a marvelous bondage, to become servants to one tongue for learning sake, the most of our time, with loss of most time, whereas we may have the very same treasure in our own tongue, with the gain of most time? our own bearing the joyful title of our liberty and freedom, the Latin tongue remembering us, of our thraldom & bondage? I love Rome, but London better, I favour Italy, but England more, I honour the Latin, but I worship the English. I wish all were in ours, which they had from others, neither offer I them wrong, which did the like to others, and by their own precedent do let us understand, how boldly we may venture, not withstanding the opinion of some such of our people, as desire rather to please themselves with a foreign tongue, wherewith they are acquainted, then to profit their country, in her natural language, where their acquaintance should be. It is no objection to say, well you rob those tongues of their honour, which have honoured you? or which if they had not been to make you learned, you had not been to strip them of from learning? For I honour them still, & that so much as who so doth most, even in wishing mine own tongue partaker of their honour. For if I had them not in great admiration, because I know their value, I would not think it to be any honour for my country tongue to resemble their grace. I confess their furnitur and wish it were in ours, which was taken from other, to furnish out them. For the tongues which we study, were not the first getters, though by leerned travel the prove good keepers, and yet ready to return and discharge their trust, when it shallbe demanded in such a sort, as it was committed for term of years, and not for inheritance. And therefore no disgrace where they did receive with condition to deliver, if they do deliver, when they are desired. But a dishonour to that tongue, which hath a delivery both devised and tendered, and will not receive it. From which dishonour I would English were fré, and that learning received, which is ready to be delivered. I confess their good fortune, which had so great a forestart, before other tongues as they be most welcome, wheresoever they set foot, & always in wonder above any other for their rare worthiness: which have all men's opinions concerning other speeches, in such a captivate prejudice of their own excellency, as none is thought any, but when it is like to them, and yet the most like to be marvelously behind. The diligent labour of learned cuntriemen did so enrich these tongues, and not the tongues themselves, though they proved very pliable, as our tongue will prove, I dare assure it of knowledge, if our learned cuntriemen Why not learning in English? will put to their labour. And why not I pray you, as well in English, as either in Latin or any tongue else? Will you say it is needless? sure that will not hold. If loss of 1. It is not need full time while you be pilgrims to learning by lingering about tongues, be no argument of need: if lak of sound skill, while the tongue distracteth sense, more than half to itself, and that most of all in a simple student or a silly wit, be no argument of need, then say you somewhat, which pretend no need. But because we needed not, to lease any time unless we listed, if we had such a vantage, in the course of study, as we now lease, while we travel in tongues: and because our understanding also, were most full in our natural speech, though we know the foreign exceedingly well, me think necessity itself doth call for English, where by all that gaietie may be had at home, which makes us gaze so much at the fine stranger. But you will say it is uncouth. In deed being unused. And so was 2. It is uncouth. it in Latin, and so is it in each language, & Tully himself the Roman paragon, while he was alive, & our best pattern now, though he be dead, had very much ado, and very great wrestling against such wranglers, and their nice loathing of their natural speech, ear he won that opinion, which either we ourselves have now of him, or the best of his friends did them conceive by him. Is not every his preface before all his philosofie still thwakt full of such conflicts, had against those cavillers? our English wits be very well able, thanks be to God, if their wills were as good, to make those uncouth & unknown learnings very familiar to our people, even in our own tongue, & that both by precedent & protection of those same writers, whom we esteem so much of, who doing that for others, which I do wish for ours, in the like case must needs allow of us, unless they will avouch that which they cannot avow, that the praise of that labour to convey cunning from a foreign tongue into a man's own, did die with them, not to revive in us. But whatsoever they say, or whatsoever they can say to continue their own credit, our cuntriemen may not think, but that it is our praise to come by that thorough purchase, and planting in our tongue, which they were so desirous to place in there's, and are now so loath to forego again, as the farest flower of their hole garland, which would whither soon, or else decay quite, if their great cunning, were not cause of their continuance: and if our people also, were not more willing to wonder at their workmanship, then to work their own tongue, to be worth the like wonder. Our English is our own, our Sparta must be sponged, by the inhabitants that have it, as well as those tongues were by the industry of their people, which be braved with the most, and brag as the best. But it may be replied again, that our English tongue doth need no 3. Our tongue is of no compass for ground & authority. such proining, it is of small reach, it stretcheth no further than this Island of ours, nay not there over all. What tho? Yet it reigneth there, and it serves us there, and it would be clean brushed for the wearing there. though it go not beyond sea, it will serve on this side. And be not our English folks finish, as well as the foreign I pray you? And why not our tongue for speaking, & our pen for writing, as well as our bodies for apparel, or our tastes for diet? But our state is no Empire to hope to enlarge it by commanding over countries. What tho? though it be neither large in possession, nor in present hope of great increase, yet where it rules, it can make good laws, and as fit for our state, as the biggest can for there's, and oft-times better to, because of confusion in greatest governments, as most unwildinesse in grossest bodies. But we have no rare cunning proper to our soil to cause forenners study it, as a treasure of such store. What tho? yet are we not ignorant 4. Not rare cunning in English. by the mean thereof to turn to our use all the great treasure, of either foreign soil, or foreign language. And why may not the English wits, if they will bend their wills, either for matter or for method in their own tongue be in time as well sought to, by foreign students for increase of their knowledge, as our soil is sought to at this same time, by foreign merchants, for increase of their wealth? As the soil is fertile, because it is applied, so the wits be not barren if they list to breed. But though all this be true, yet we are in despair, ever to see ours so 5. No hope of any greatness. fined, as those tongues were, where public orations were in ordinary trade, and the very tongue alone made a chariot to honour. Our state is a Moanarchie, which mastereth language, & teacheth it to please: our religion is Christian, which half repines at eloquence, and liketh rather the naked truth, than the neated term. What tho? though no English man for want of that exercise, which the Roman had, & the Athenian used in their spacious and great courts, do prove a Tully or like to Demosthenes, yet for sooth he may prove very comparable to them in his own common weal and the eloquence there. And why not in deed comparable unto them in all points through out for his natural tongue? Our brains can bring forth, our conceits will bear life: our tongues be not tied, and our labour is our own. And eloquence itself is neither limited to language, nor restrained to soil, whose measure the hole world is, whose judge the wise ear is, not in greatness of state, but in sharpness of people. And though foreign excellency were half in despair, must our own best be therefore unbeautified? It should not sure, it should perch to the height, if I could help it. We may aspire to a pitch, though we pass no further. The quality of our monarchy will admit true speaking, will allow true writing, in both with the bravest, so that it do please, and be worthy praise, so that it preach peace, and preserve the state. Our religion condemns not any ornament of tongue, which doth serve the truth, and presumeth not above. Nay is not eloquence, which commonly is carried from weight of matter, to folly in words, the great blessing of god, and the trumpet of his honour, as Chrysostom calleth S. Paul, if it be religiously bend? They that have read the old church story, do found that eloquence in the primitive church, overthrew great forces, bend against our faith, & inflamed numbers to embrace the same, when strength from the truth, joined with force in the word. Seek it to serve God, shun it to serve thyself, but where it serves thy own turn, with warrant from him. But will you thus break of the common conference with the learned 6 It will let the learned come munitie. foreign, by banishing the Latin, and setting over her learning to your own tongue. The conference will not cease, while the people have cause to interchange dealings, & without the Latin, it may well be continued: as in some countries the learnedder sort, & some near cousins to the latin it self do already wean their pens and tongues from the use of Latin, both in written discourse, & spoken disputation, into their own natural, and yet no dry nurse, being so well appointed by the milk nurse's help. The question is not to disgrace the Latin, but to grace our own. And why more a stranger in honour with us, than our own people, all circumstances served? And though no stranger, nor foreign nation, because of the bounder & shortness of our language, would deal so with us, as to transport from us as we do from other, because we devise no now, though we denizen the old, yet we ourselves gain very much there by in the course of study, to be set at the first in the privy chamber or closet of knowledge, by the mere friendship of our country tongue: as justinian the Emperor says to the students in law, when he made his institutions to be of imperial force, that they were most happy for having such a foredeal, as at the very first to hear the emperors voice, which those of elder time, did not attain unto so soon, by the full term lest of four hole years. And doth not our languaging hold us take four years, & that full think you? If it hindered us no more, though it help us very much, the loss were the less. For the time it is most certain, that we are hindered by tongues, though we must hearken unto them, till we have help at home. And that our best understanding is in our natural tongue, if we mind & mark it, who can deny, which is able to see, that all our foreign learning is applied unto use through the mean of our own & without the application to particular use, wherefore serves learning. But it is pity to deface such honourable antiquity. No pity forsooth to honour our own, doing no worse to them, than they did to us, by either Will you deface the Latin tongue? spoiling our country, as all histories witness, or defacing our learning if the Celtopadie say true. O spare Babylon it is a fair town, save Diana's church, it is a fair temple, worship foreign speech, for that you may take from it. Then be bond still to Babylon, then be pagans still with Ephesus: them be still borowers of the borowers themselves. If this opinion had been always maintained, we had always worn old Adans pelts, we must still have eaten, the poets' akecorns, & never have sought corn, we must cleave to the elder and not to the best. But why not all in English, a tongue of itself both deep in conceit, & frank in delivery? I do not think that any language, be it whatsoever, is better able to utter all arguments, either with more pith, or Why not all in English? greater planesse, than our English tongue is, if the English utterer be as skilful in the matter, which he is to utter: as the foreign utterer is. Which methink I dared prove in any most strange argument, even mine own self, though no great clerk, but a great well-willer to my natural country. And though we use & must use many foreign terms, when we deal with such arguments, we do not any more than the bravest tungsdo & even very those, which crack of their cunning. The necessity is one between country & country, for communicating of words, for uttering of strange matter, & the rules be limited how to square them to the use of those which will borrow them. It is our accident which restrains our tongue, & not the tongue itself, which will strain with the strongest, & stretch to the furthest, for either government if we were conquerors, or for cunning, if we were treasurers, not any whit behind either the subtle Greek for couching close, or the stately Latin for spreading fair. Our tongue is capable, if our people would be painful. The very Grekish soil, as it is noted by some, did fine Philelphus beyond all account, being an Italiam born. The same Italy says Erasmus, would have done the like in our Sr. Thomas More, if he had been trained there. And may not labour & employment, work as great wonders in the English wits at home, as the air can do abroad? Is the alteration of soil, the best mean of growing, & only the best? Nay sure, wits be sharp enough euerie where, though where the trading is less, & the air more gross, the labour must be greater, to supply that with pains, which is wanting in nature. Which when you have done, them may you be bold to take that twoworded & thriseworthie question, Quid non? to be your posy. But grant it were an heresy, seeing our traning up is in the foreign tongues, even to wish all in English. Certainly it is no fault to handle that in English, which is proper to England though the same argument well handled in Latin were like to please Latinists. But an English profit must not be measured by a Latinist's pleasure, which is not for studies to play with, but for students to practice, & there the better where every one can judge: the prĩcipal benefit of our English pennĩg. Besides all this to confirm a true ground with a trial as true, how many slender things, are oft-times uttered in the Latin tongue, & other foreign speeches, which under the bore vail of a strange covert do seem to be somewhat for to countenance study, which if they were Englished, & the mask pulled of, that every man might see them, would seem very mi serable, & make a sorry show of simple substance, & be soon disclaimed in of the parties themselves, with some thought at the lest, of the old saying. Had I witted, I would not. And were it not then better to gain judge meant throughout in our own english, then either to leaseit, or to lame in the foreign Latin, or any tongue else? To be led on a long time with the opinion of something which in the end will prove plane nothing, or but a simple something? These and such considerations concerning the foreign & our English tongue make me thank the foreign for my furtherance in points, but withal to think how to further my natural. And therefore when occasion doth offer, as in these Elementary points, I am very well content to deal in English, not renouncing either Latin or other learned tongue, when my ascent in writing shall require their use. Now as this penning in English may seem not impertinent to the 3 For this kind of penning. use of my country, upon these and such grounds, so my to careful penning may perhaps offend from, as seeming to obscure, and hindering my pretence by either writing to hard matters, for the ignorant to perceive, or in to close a stile for mean heads to enter, or into rare terms, for plane folks to reach at. All which difficulties be very great foes to the common man's perceiving, who cannot understand but where he hath been traned, and no good friends to my purpose, who pretend that I writ to profit the most, which is that of the untraned and unskilful multitude. But though these objections make a very probable show, yet they must give me leave to pled mine own cause, for both matter, manner, and term, because the three difficulties be grounded upon these three, and yet in all these, the answer is half made, because I mean my country tongue well, and therefore though I did try some conclusions, to work that in the hardest, which is easy in the softest, even some insufficiences might seem pardonable, for that all which I do, concerneth my country youth and tongue, it entertaineth her profit, and envieth not her pleasure, and desireth to see her enriched so in every kind of argument, and honoured so with every ornament of eloquence, as she may vy with the foreign, if I may work it with wishing. But first to examine that of hardness in matter, which the reader Of hardness in argument. is said somewhat hardly to understand, and so'after to the other, for the manner and word. Wherein I pray you doth that hardness consist, which is fathered upon matter? Or rather doth not all hardness proceed from the person, and none from the thing, not only in this case, but everywhere else? If that person which undertaketh to teach, do not know the matter well, which he is to teach to lay it so open, as it may well be understood, seeing the best and first mean to plane opening, is perfect understanding, is the thing therefore hard, which is not thoroughly had? Or if that person, which should understand, either do not in deed through mere ignorance, or cannot in deed through small knowledge, or will not of a will through some corrupt affection, is the thing therefore hard, which is so strangely crossed by infirmity in the party? Sure there is not. Sure there is no hardness in any thing at all, which is to be delivered by a learned pen, be it never so strange from the common use, howsoever it be unfightly charged, to shield negligence, if the party deliverer do know it sufficiently, & the party receiver be willing, & not weiward. For what be those things, which we handle in learning? Ar they not of our own choice? Ar they not our own inventions? Ar they not the supplies of our own need? And was not the first inventor, very well able to open the thing, which he did invent, before he did persuade it? Or did those men, which admitted the thing being invented, make choice thereof before they were instructed, wherefore it would serve? Or could blunt ignorance have wone such a credit in a doubtful case, though it pretended profit, to have been believed, before it had persuaded by plane evidence? To have the thing proved, ear it were perceived, that it would be profitable, not only for the present, but in time to come also, and that in every man's eye, which had any foresight? If the first could do so both in finding and persuading, both in first admitting, and still continuing, his follower must do so, or be in fault himself, and deliver the thing from opinion of hardness, which rises of himself, being not well appointed for sufficient delivery. If the party which readeth do not conceive the thing well, because he is ignorant, he is to be pardoned, the disease proceeding from mere infirmity: But if he do not, because he will not, having ability to do, though not with the most, he is punished enough by being peevish ignorant: if he can do with the best, & will deal with the worst, blinded understanding is the greatest darkness, & punisheth the ill humour with depraving of reason, which should judge right. If the party deliverer be himself weak, where mine own part comes in, being a deliverer myself, he is either unadvised, if he writ ear that he know, or not well advised if he mend not, where he misseth so he know wherein, and can tell how. Yet the reader's courtesy is some covert against error, for him that writeth, as his pardon is protection for him, that readeth, if simple ignorance be their only fault, without further want or defect in good will. It fareth oft-times with readers in the judging of books, as it doth with beholders in judging of favour, as it doth with tasters in judging of relish. In the matter of favour where loving is, all things be amiable, where loathing is, there nothing is liked, not not beauty itself. But where affection is voided and reason in place, being able to judge, there beauty is beauty, and deformity is ill favoured, and every thing so weighed, as it is worth in deed. The like variety is in matters of diet, a sikkish humour can relish nothing well, an overgiven delight likes nothing at all, but his own choice: an healthful humour, and a right taste neither overlothes with sickness, nor overloves with fantasy, but measureth what he tasteth with a right sense. And therefore in judge meant of favour the corrupt opinion must be freid from passion: in discerning of juices the corruption of taste must be cleared from distem per: & in matters of reason right information must be mean to right judgement, or else that passion is to imperious, whom information cannot rule. Howbeit I fear not any so strong a passion in any my reader, and therefore I will on with my argument of hardness. Admit this division to be true, that the hardness about matter either rises of the thing itself, or of the handling. Is the thing hard Is the thing hard? say you? Then is it such as is strange to the reader, either for difference of trade between the reader's profession and the thing which he rea death, or for want of full study, which marreth that in handling, that was never so studied, as it could be well handled. For the first, what affinity is there in respect of their profession, between a simple ploughman, a wary merchant, and a subtle lawyer? between manuary trades, and metaphysical discourses, either for the mathematiks, for physic, or for divinity? Again can any thing at all be easy even to students, who profess alliance, with the thing which they study, as the other do not, whose trades be mere fremd, if they have not traveled sufficiently therein? I need say no more but only this, that where there is no acquaintance in profession, there is no ease to help understanding, where no familiarity, there no facility where no conference, there no knowledge. If the man delve the earth, & the matter devil in heaven, there is no mean to unite, where the distance is so great without compatibilitie. And whereas the understanding in affinity of trade is clear insufficient, there is far more hardness then in diffe rinse of profession, because vain persuasion in such imperfitnesse brings much more error, then weak knowledge can work understanding. In the ignorant unacquainted there may some good follow, if he begin to like, but the lukewarm learned doth mar his own way by preiudi cat opinion. But all this while, if there be any difficulty about the matter, the mean is cause of hardness, which is in the man, and not the property, which is in the matter, and may easily be had, if it be carefully sought. I am quik in teaching, and so hard to understand, but to whom and why? To him forsooth that is not acquainted with such a currant, neither yet familiar to the matter so coursed. Well then, if want of acquaintance be the cause of difficulty, and supposed hardness, acquaintance once made and frindlie continued will reme die that complaint, if the matter seem worthy the man's acquaintance in his natural tongue, for that is a question in a conceit blinded with the foreign favour, or if the party be desirous to be rid of such a gest, as ignorance is, for that is another question, in a vain opinion overweining itself. For ane hole book being written in English, and so many Englishmen being so well able to satisfy even at full the most ignorant reader in any case of a book in that tongue, it were to great discourtesy, not to lighten a man's labour with a short question, and as long an answer, but to pretend difficulty as a shadow not to seek, where the matter itself being no pleasant tale, nor any amorous devise, but an earnest argument concerning sober & advised learning, not acquainted with all readers, nor yet with all writers, doth protest no ease before it be sought, and deserving to be sought, either for knowledge sake to instruct ourselves, or for countries sake to enlarge her speech, if it be not sought at all, and thereby not found, it doth bewray an unnatural idleness, which desireth rather to found salt than ease. For what reason is it for one to labour to help all &, none to list to help that one? nay for any to list not to help himself from the danger & bondage of blind ignorance? If the book were all Latin, & no one word of the reader's acquaintance, them the thing were desperate for a mere Englishman to compass. Where as now any man may do it with very small inquiry of his skilful neighbour. wherefore if any thing seem hard to such an ignorant, as desireth to know, & doth not know through the argument itself, being mere strange to his kind of life he must handle the thing often, and so make it soft, where it seemeth to be hard: and in questions of doubt confer with those, which are cunning already. He must take acquaintance & make the thing familiar if it seem to be strange. For all strange things seem great novelties, & hard of entertainment at their first arrival, till they be acquainted: but after acquaintance they be very familiar, and easy to entreat. And words likewise, which either convey strange matters, or be strangers themselves, either in name or in use, be no wild beasts, though they be unwont, neither is a term a Tiger to prove untractable. Familiarity & acquaintance will 'cause facility, both in matter and in words. If the handling do seem to make the hardness, & that doth proceed from him which delivereth & penneth the argument, not only Is the handling hard? by opinion of the mistaking reader, but in very plane truth also, & the soundest judgements in that, whereof they judge, he is worthy to be blamed, which seeketh to deliver without sufficient study: as again if it be not in him for insufficient handling, but in the corrupt reader for the plane misconstrewing, it deserveth small praise in him, that misconstreweth without either regard to courtesy, or reverence to truth, or his own credit, if it prove contrary, the party misconstrewed being very well able to be his own orator. Concerning the manner, which I use in writing, because the manner and the handling be so near cousins, as they both be the pencills to delivery, if there be any fault for hardness therein, that also proceedeth of choice, being careful to show from whence I come, that is from the student's forge, who being still acquainted with strong steel, and pithy stuf in reading of good writers, cannot but resemble that metle in my stile. In penning to prove close and always with cause, and to cause that, which followeth to be suitable to that, which went before, to seek more for sinews and sound strength, then for waste flesh, is seemly for a student, and chiefly there, where he penneth for perpetuity, where the reader may at leasur, either look upon the book, or lay it down by him, neither is so straited, as to read all at once, or to forego the book: or to hear all at once, or to hear it no more, which is commonly so in things but once handled in speech, & in books that be unwilling to bewray their writer. Such discourses as be altogether popular, or upon present dispatch, & soon after to die, may well abide slight, because their life is short. And where they are to pass straight way from the pen to present use, and make no longer tarriance then for such and such a feat, or when they salute but the ear, and so to execution, without further delay, than the more plane at sudden, the more plausible in deed, and therefore in their kind very excellent perfect. Because the matters being such as serve to that end, the utterance must be such as may work to that end, without any thing to muse on, where there is no time to muse in. But where musing must be, & the matter is no currier to pass away in post, ànother currant must be kept, & yet the manner of delivery must not be thought hard, nor be compared with the other, which is of any other kind, considering it teacheth, & with such planenesse, as the subject doth permit. Doth any man of judgement in learning, & the Latin tongue, think that Tully's orations & his discourses in philo sofie, were of like known, or of like planesse to the people of Rome, though either in their kind, were always like plane, as they be to us, which, know the Latin tongue better than our own, because we poor upon it, and never mark our own? no sure. To them they were not, as it doth appear by very many places in Tully himself, where he noteth the difference, & confesseth himself that the newness of those arguments, which he transported from Grece, were cause of some darkness to his common reader, and of some contempt to them, that were cunning, because of the Greek which they fantsied more. Yet neither ignorance in the common reader, nor contempt in the learned could discourage his pen from the benefit of his tongue, by translating their learning, which the other wished still to continue in Greek, he was desirous to convey it to Rome, & passed through with all, & gave time the turn, which in time turned to him, & gave him that credit which he still enjoyeth until this day. And that this was not only for the matter, which he written of, but also for the manner, which he used in writing, nay even for the words, which the common man know not, being artificial and strange, he himself witnesseth. Tully's opinion in this case of mine and his own person. I could writ of these things, (meaning the arguments of philosofie) says he like to Amafanius, naming some obscure apophthegmatarie discourser, but then not like myself, and as plane as he, but not to please myself, nor to satisfy the argument, as I should handle it. I must define, divide, distinguish, use Art, use terms of Art, use judgement. I must as well mark from whom I fet my transported learning, that they may say they meant so, as for whom I fet it, that they may say they understand it. Whereof he doth not any, and is there for thought plane, and soon seen of them, which see nothing far. For if plane humours must still be pleased, and be dealt withal, so daintily, as they be put to no pains, to learn and inquire, where they found difficulty, through their own not knowing: If they must be made a lure for learning to descend to, in every kind, and rather to degenerate herself, then to desire them, to learn to look up, what state standeth skill in? He that made the earth made hills and dales, made heights and planes, made smouthes and roughs, and yet every one good in their several kind. Planenesse is good for a pleasant course, and a popular stile in ordinary argument, where no Art needeth, because the reader knows none, neither the matter is such, but it may be so uttered, as being then in her best colours, when she is dressed for the common. Likewise this pretended hardness, though it be proper to the matter, and the man which writeth without hardness in deed, hath her peculiar good, to whet a wit withal, and to print deep even because it seems dark, and contains a matter, which must be thrice looked on, ear it be once got. Travel is the coin, which is currant in heaven, for which and by which almighty God doth cell his best wares, though of his great goodness, he do sometime more for some kind of wits, in quiknesse and cunning, even without great labour, though not without any, than any labour can work in some other, to give us to wit, that his mercy is the mistress, when our labour learns best. But in our ordinary, if carpetting be knighting, where is necessary defence? If easy understanding be the readiest learning, them wake not my Lady, she learns as she lies. If all things be hard, which every one thinks hard, where is the prerogative and benefit of study? What helps it us to study, if what we get by travel, be condemned as to hard for them, which study not. I will not allege, that the old learned men used darkness in delivery in matters of religion to win reverence to the argument, as of another world, & not of ordinary speech neither that the old wisdom, was expressed by riddles, proverbs, fables, oracles, and oracle like verses, to draw on study, and set that sure in memory, which was soundly studied for, ear it was so uttered. Be any of our best and elder writers▪ which we study at this day, & have been thought the best, each in their kind, ever since they written first, understood at once reading, and at the very first, though he that studieth them do know their tongue as well, as we think we know English, nay and better to, because it is more laboured? or is their manner of penning to be disallowed as dark, because the ignorant reader, or the nice student may not straight way rush into it. That they fallen into that short & close kind of writing, even for very pith to say much, where they speak lest, the commenting of them declareth, which openeth that with great length, which they set down in some short sentence, nay in some short cut of no very long sentence. Be not all the chief paragons & principal leaders in every profession of this same sort, unpearceable for the common, though in their common tongue, but reserved to learning, as to store them that will study? But may not this dark fault, be in him that finds it, & not in the Of such as give sentence of other men's travel. matter which is plane of itself, and is plainly uttered, though it be not so to him? Our daintiness deceives us, our want of good will blinds us, nay our want of skill, is the very witch, which bereaveth us of sense, though we pretend cunning & countenance for learning. For every one that bids a book good morrow, is not therefore a scholar, nor a sufficient judge of the book arguments. What if he have studied very well, but neither much nor long? nor once meddled or not soundly meddled, with the argument whereof he willbe judge? What if desire of preferment have cut of his study in the midst of his hope, & greatest towardness? Nay what if what not, where the means be so many to work infirmity? notwithstanding either countenance in the party, or opinion in the people, do muster very fare, for some show of learning? Every man may judge well of every thing, which he hath studied well, & practised full, (if the study require practice), with all the circumstances that belong thereto. Pretty skill some one way, and in some one thing, will sometimes glance at further matter, and show some smak of further cunning, but no more than a smak, no further than a glance. And therefore in my judging of another man's writing, so much of my judgement is true, as I am able to prove soundly, if I were sadly opposed by those, that can judge: and not so much as I may carry uncontrolled, either by pleasing myself, or some as ignorant as myself. Apelles could allow the cobblers opinion, where his clouting was his cunning, but not an inch further. For my manner of writing, if I miss in choice, I miss with warrant still, rather minding the matter with substance, than the person with surface. For howsoever it be in speech, in that kind of penning, which willbe like to speech plane for plane argument, where performance must be present, & delivery without delay, certainly where the matter must bide the tuch, and be tried by the hammer of a learned resolution, there would be preciseness, there would be ordinat method, and delivery well couched, every word bearing weight, & every sentence being well, & even that well well weighed, where both time doth lend weing, and the matter deserves weing. Which kind of writing though it want estimation in some one age, by sleightness of the time, yet may win it in another, when weight shallbe in price, as some hundredth years be written both to shrine saints and to authorize books. For the general penning in the English tongue, I must needs say this much, that in some points of handling by the tongue, there is none Some general properties of the English tongue. more excellent than ours is. As in the teaching kind no work memory with delight, like the old leonine verses, which run in rhyme, it doth admit such dalliance, with the letter, as I know not any. And in that 1. kind, where remembrance is the end, it is without blame, though otherwise not, if it come in to often, and bewray affectation not sound but followed. In the stay of speech, & strong ending, it is very 2. forcible and stout, because of the monosyllab, which is the chief ground & ordinary pitch of both our pen & tongue. For fine translating in pithy terms, either peer to, or passing the foreign quiknesse, I 3. found it wonderful pliable, and ready to discharge a quik conceit, in very few words. For close delivery of much matter in not many words generally, it will do as much in the primitive utterance, as in 4. any translation. Which close delivery in few words may seem hard sometimes, but only there, where ignorance is harboured or idleness is the idol, which will not be entreated to crak the nut, though he covet the kernel. I need no example in any of these, whereof mine ownpenning, is a general pattern. Neither shall any man judge so well of these points in our tongue, as those shall, which have matter flowing upon their pen, that willbe so uttered, or will utterly refuse him, which refuseth that utterance. For as in other tongues there is a certain property in their own dialect, so is there in ours, for our delivery, both as pretty and as pithy, as any is in there's. In the force of words, which was the third note and pretence of Is the hardness in words? obscurity, there are to be considered. Commonesse for every man, beauty for the learned, bravery to ravish, borrowing to enlarge our natural speech, & readiest delivery. And therefore if any reader found fault with any word, which is not suitable to his ear, because it is not he, for whom that word serves, let him mark his own, which he knoweth, and make much of the other, which is worthy his knowing. Know you not some words? why? no marvel. It is a metaphor, a learned translation, removed from where it is proper, into some such place where it is more properly used, and most significant to, if it be well understood: take pains to know it, you have of whom to learn. It is not commonly so used, as I do use it, but I trust not abused, nay peraduentur in a more stately calling, then ever you herd it. Then mark that the place doth honour the parson, and think well of good words, which though you handle but with ordinary lips, & those sometimes foul yet in a fairer mouth, or under a finer pen they may come to honour. Is it a stranger? but no Turk. & though it were an enemy's word, yet good is worth the getting, though it be from your foe, as well by speech of writers, as by spoil of soldiers. And when the foreign word hath yielded itself, & is received into favour, it is no more foreign, though of foreign race, the property being altered. But he need not lak words, that will speak of words. Howbeit in this place, there needeth not any further speaking of them, neither which be common, neither which be beautiful, nor which be brave, nor which be borrowed, nor that for any ornament therein we give no place to any other tongue. For mine own words and the terms, that I use, they be generally English. And if any be either an incorporate stranger, or otherwise translated, or quite coined a new, I have shaped it as fit for the place, where I use it, as my cunning will give me. And to be bold that way for either enfranchising the foreign, or translating our own, without to manifest insolence, & to want on affectation, or else to invent new upon evident note, which will bear witness, that it fitteth well, where it is to be used, the word following smoothly, & the circumstance about bewraing, what it meaneth, till often using do make it well known, we are sufficiently warranted both by precedent & precept of them, that can judge best. wherefore to say that in plane terms, which I mean as plainly, he that is soundly learned, will straight way sound a scholar: he that is well acquainted with a strong pen, whether in authors or in use, will soon sift a close stile: he that hath skill in language, whether learned & old, or liked and new, will not wonder at words which he knoweth whence they are, neither yet marvel at a conceit quickly delivered, the like whereof he meeteth often abroad. And therefore such skilful men, as I fear not their judgement, because cunning is courteous, so I pray their friendship, because their countenance is credit. For those that want of this, and cannot judge right, though they be sharp censors, and commonly uttering their talking talon, I must crave their pardon, if I pass not for their censuring, which I take for no judgement. And yet I am content to bear with such fellows, and pardom them their errors in my behalf, so they that can judge will pardon me mine in their courtesy. Those that neither caniudge right for want of cunning, nor may seem to judge wrong, for bewraing their own weakness, if they desire to learn in any case of doubt, they have the learned to counsel, as the smatterer to corrupt. If they like and allow, the profit is there's, but if they do not, they fray me not from writing, wherein I hope at length either to win their favour, by deserving well, or at lest their silence, by cumbering them to much, though I win not their favour. Here to conclude in general for the manner of writing & words in our English tongue, this is my opinion, that as for choice of argument to prove with, some very near to the substance itself of that, which is in question, some further of, though of probable service, there is regard to be had by him that proveth, & if he do his duty, the thing is discharged, howsoever it be charged: so in the have dling & manner thereof, the like respect being had for both perspicuity & property to the thing, though some one point seem strange, to the man that will judge, the deliverer is discharged. For either invention of matter or elocution in words, the learned know well, in what writers they lie: and those that be unlearned must learn to think of them, before they think to judge, lest by missing the level, which the writer useth, they miss of that right, whereby they should judge. For the matter itself, which shallbe the subject of any learned method, as I have said already, acquaintance will make it easy, though it seem to be hard, as the manner also, though it seem to be strange, if the thing itself, may deserve acquaintance, which will not appear before acquaintance. And a little hardness yea in the most obscure, & most philosoficall conclusions, may never seem tedious to a conquering mind, such as he must have, which either seeks himself, or is desirous to see his country tongue enlarged, & the same made the instrument of all his knowledge, as it is of his needs. But I have been to tedious, my good cuntriemen & courteous readers, & yet not so, where no haste is enjoined, but to read at leasur, & not all at once: now am I to move my request unto you, A request for courtesy. which I mentioned at the first, or your frindlie construction & cuntrimanlike favour. The reverence to learning, which allureth the good student to embrace her in his youth, & auanceth him to honour, by her presence in his age, will entreat the learned in general for me, for endeavouring myself to recover her right, by whose only authority themselves be of account. The sameness inprofession will work me more Hesiod. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. favour among my fellow teachers, than found emulation can work me discountenance: the favourable side discovering good nature, and learning in deed: the peevish detracting, a beggarly spite, & some want of skill. The consideration of mine own present profession & this last conceived hope of the learned teachers doth put me in mind, to advertis them in general, of one special point, which in duty must move them no less than me, to the careful thought of redress in our schools, which may abide the amendment. I pretend not here religion, which charges in conscience, neither yet private maintenance, which enforceth travel, but only the munificence and that extraordinary of our princes and parlements, towards our hole order in our countries behalf: who partly by suffering us to enjoy old immunities, partly by granting us diverse other exemptions from personal services & ordinary payments, wherewith our fellow subjects are commonly charged, both encourage us to labour, & bind us to requited them. For the continuance whereof, & the assured enjoying, all the teachers in England have great cause to honour the right honourable. Sr. Walter Mildred All schoolmasters bound to these five personages. may knight chancellor of her majesties court of exchequer & one of her majesties most honourable privy counsel. The right honourable Sr. Roger Manwod knight Lord chief baron of her majesties court of Exchequer, the right worshipful master Robert Suit, master john chlinch, master john Sotherton, esquires & barons of the same her majesty's court, the two first Sr. Walter & Sr. Roger great founders to learning both within the universities, & in the countries about them: the other three Esquires great favourers to religion & learning everywhere. For the small consideration, or rather the oversight of some to passionate sessors in the last subsidy making that a private question, which was a general privilege, & scant charitably seeking the damage of a number, by quarrel to some few, it pleased these honourable & worshipful personages upon humble suit for the common benefit of a number of poor men, to take the cause to protection, and to construe the statut, both as the parliaments did mean it, and as we have still enjoyed it, to the common benefit of our hole company. Which their great goodness to the favour of our order, as it deserveth at our hands an honourable remembrance, so it bindeth us further to the common care, for the which we were favoured. Whereunto as I found myself to be marvelously affectionate, so doubt I not but there is the like affection in many of the same livery, whose friendship I crave▪ for favourable construction, whose conference I desire for help in experience: being thankfully ready in this common course, either to persuade or to be persuaded. Of those that are not learned I pray friendship also, even more than half of right: by cause I labour for them, in whom unthank fullness is a fault, if my good will be none. In general I desire but to win so much of all men, as Daws in Terente desireth of his master when his good counsel had no good success. Because I am your bond man (says the slave to his master) my duty is, to travel hand & foot, night and day, yea with danger of my life to do you good, as common courtesy on the other side binds you, to hold me excused, to pardon and forgive me, if any my good meaning have contrary is show, that I do may miss, but yet I do my best. I am bond to my country, and bound to her people, I will do my best endeavour, and crave pardon with poor Daws, where my best is beguiled. Common courtesy is natural, where there is no desert: forgiveness is religious, even where there is a fault: but where good will deserveth well, though it fortune to fail, if favour be not showed, will not courtesy condemn, will not religion repined? God bless us all to the advancement of his glory, the honour of our country, the furtherance of good learning, the good of all degrees, both prince and people. FINIS. An advertisement for the print Because the end of orthography is the direction of the pen, therefore, where the print hath not sufficiently expressed my forms, the writer will conceive them soon, and use both distinction by accent, and dispatch by charact to his most advantage according to the rules. But I must crave pardon generally, for both mine own and the printers errors, which will not be avoided, where many are to work, and negligence will make one. Small faults, though many, be soon perceived, and as soon supplied by any ordinary reader, but such as these be, require a very intelligent mind. Pag. 12. lin. 1. Not must be left out. Pag. 12. lin 13. wrong must be wring. Pag. 33. lin. 31. unrefined reason, what great etc. the sentence continued. Pag. 39 lin. 18. the foredeall which children are at by their education. etc. Pag. 48. lin. 6. any more than himself shall need. Pag. 51. lin. 37. which is to great a degré Pag. 60. lin. 1. resonablie well. Pag. 66. lin. 29. proving more. Pag. 68 lin. 13. parts not parties. Pag. 69. lin. ult. when put out. Pag. 84. lin. 26. they descend to particularities. Pag. 99 lin. 18. are the transporters. Pag. 101. lin. 24. for your particular choice. Pag. 12. lin. 35. or as age and over wearing. Pag. 103. lin. 29. wherefore if it shall please. Pa. 258. lin. 23. Celtopadie for Celtopaedie Pag. 268. line 3. this for thus lin. 4. no for to lin. 8. sound for found. etc. But I leave the unreasonable resideu to the gentle and considerate reader.